|

PRÆTERIST INTERPRETATION
| FALL OF JERUSALEM
|
APOCALYPSE
CLICK HERE TO READ PDF FILE OF ENTIRE BOOK
(1883 Second Edition / 80Mb .pdf
File)
CLICK HERE
FOR PDF FILE OF ENTIRE BOOK
(1884
Popular Edition / 19Mb .pdf
File)
To
ROBERT BROWNING, esq.
AUTHOR OF "A DEATH IS THE
DESERT," AND
OF MANY OTHER POEMS OF THE DEEPEST INTEREST TO ALL
STUDENTS OF SCRIPTURE,
I DEDICATE
THESE VOLUMES
WITH SINCERE ADMIRATION AND ESTEEM.
PREFACE.
I complete in these volumes the work
which has absorbed such leisure as could be spared from many
and onerous duties during the last twelve years. My object
has been to furnish English readers with a companion, partly
historic and partly expository, to the whole of the New
Testament. By attention to the minutest details of the
original, by availing myself to the best of my power of the
results of modern criticism, by trying to concentrate upon
the writings of the Apostles and Evangelists such light as
may be derived from Jewish, Pagan, or Christian sources, I
have endeavoured to fulfil my ordination vow and to show
diligence in such studies as help to the knowledge of the
Holy Scriptures. The " Life of Christ" was intended mainly
as a commentary upon the Gospels. It was written in such a
form as should reproduce whatever I had been able to learn
from the close examination of every word which they contain,
and should at the same time set forth the living reality of
the scenes recorded. In the " Life of St. Paul" I wished to
incorporate the details of the Acts of the Apostles with
such biographical incidents as can be derived from the
Epistles of St. Paul; and to take the reader through
the Epistles themselves in a way which might enable him,
with keener interest, to judge of their separate purpose and
peculiarities, by grasping the circumstances under which
each of them was written. The present volumes are an attempt
to set forth, in their distinctive characteristics, the work
and the writings of St. Peter, St. James, St. Jude, St.
John, and the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews. If my
effort has been in any degree successful, the reader should
carry away from these pages some conception of the varieties
of religious thought which prevailed in the schools of
Jerusalem and of Alexandria, and also of those phases of
theology which are represented by the writings of the two
greatest of the twelve Apostles.
In carrying out this design I have gone,
almost verse by verse, through the seven Catholic Epistles,
the Epistle to the Hebrews, and the Revelation of St.
John—explaining their special difficulties, and developing
their general characteristics. Among many Christians there
is a singular ignorance of the Books of Scripture as a
whole. With a wide knowledge of particular texts, there is a
strange lack of familiarity with the bearings of each
separate Gospel and Epistle. I have hoped that by
considering each book in connexion with all that we can
learn of its author, and of the circumstances under which it
was written, I might perhaps contribute to the intelligent
study of Holy Writ. There may be some truth in the old
motto, Bonus textuarius bonus theologus; but he whose
knowledge is confined to "texts," and who has never
studied them, first with their context, then as forming
fragments of entire books, and lastly in their relation to
the whole of Scripture, incurs the risk of turning theology
into an erroneous and artificial system. It is thus that the
Bible has been misinterpreted by substituting words for
things; by making the dead letter an instrument wherewith to
murder the living spirit; and by reading into Scripture a
multitude of meanings which it was never intended to
express. Words, like the chameleon, change their colour with
their surroundings. The very same word may in different ages
involve almost opposite connotations. The vague and
differing notions attached to the same term have been the
most fruitful sources of theological bitterness, and of the
internecine opposition of contending sects. The abuse of
sacred phrases has been the cause, in age after age, of
incredible misery and mischief. Texts have been perverted to
sharpen the sword of the tyrant and to strengthen the rod of
the oppressor—to kindle the fagot of the Inquisitor and to
rivet the fetters of the slave. The terrible wrongs which
have been inflicted upon mankind in their name have been due
exclusively to their isolation and perversion. The remedy
for these deadly evils would have been found in the due
study and comprehension of Scripture as a whole. The Bible
does not all lie at a dead level of homogeneity and
uniformity. It is a progressive revelation. Its many-coloured
wisdom was made known " fragmentarily and multifariously
"—in many parts and in many manners.
In the endeavour to give a clearer
conception of the books here considered I have followed such
different methods as each particular passage seemed to
require. I have sometimes furnished a very close and literal
translation; sometimes a free paraphrase; sometimes a rapid
abstract; sometimes a running commentary. Avoiding all
parade of learned references, I have thought that the reader
would generally prefer the brief expression of a definite
opinion to the reiteration of many bewildering theories.
Neither in these, nor in the previous volumes, have I
wilfully or consciously avoided a single difficulty. A
passing sentence often expresses a conclusion which has only
been formed after the study of long and tedious monographs.
In the footnotes especially I have compressed into the
smallest possible space what seemed to be most immediately
valuable for the illustration of particular words or
allusions. In the choice of readings I have exercised an
independent judgment. If my choice coincides in most
instances with that of the Revisers of the New Testament,
this has only arisen from the fact that I have been guided
by the same principles as they were. These volumes, like the
" Life of Christ" and the " Life of St. Paul," were written
before the readings adopted by the Revisers were known, and
without the assistance which I should otherwise have derived
from their invaluable labours. [I take this opportunity of
thanking the Rev. John de Soyres and Mr. "W. R. Brown for
the assistance which they have rendered in preparing this
book for the press.]
The purpose which I have had in view has
been, I trust, in itself a wortby one, however much I may
have failed in its execution. A living writer of
eminence has spoken of his works in terms which, in very
humble measure, I would fain apply to my own. "I have made,"
said Cardinal Newman—in a speech delivered in 1879—"many
mistakes. I have nothing of that high perfection which
belongs to the writings of the saints, namely, that error
cannot be found in them. But what, I trust, I may claim
throughout all I have written is this—an honest intention;
an absence of personal ends ; a temper of obedience; a
willingness to be corrected; a dread of error; a
desire to serve the Holy Church and " (though this is
perhaps more than I have any right to say) " through the
Divine mercy a fair measure of success."
F. W. FARRAR,
St. Margaret's
Sectary, Westminster,
June 11th, 1882.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Volume I.
CHAPTER I.
moral condition of the world.
Degradations which
accompanied the Decadence of Paganism—The Slaves—The Rich
and Noble—The Emperor—Fatal Degeneracy—Greeklings—Literature,
Art, the Drama—The Senate — Scepticism and
Superstition—Stoic Virtue—The Holy .Toy of Christians ....
CHAPTER II.
the rise of the antichrist.
The Nemesis of
Absolutism—Reign of Nero—Christians and the Roman
Government—St. Paul and the Empire—Horrors of Cassarism—The
Palace of the Antichrist—Agrippina the Younger—Infancy of
Nero— Evil Auguries—Intrigues of Agrippina—Her Marriage with
Claudius— Her Career as Empress—Her Plots to Advance her
Son—Her Crimes— Her Peril—Murder of Claudius—Accession of
Nero . . . .17
CHAPTER III.
the features of the antichrist.
Successful Guilt—Fresh
Crimes—The "Golden Quinquennium"—Follies of Nero—Threats of
Agrippina—Jealousy of Britannicus—Murder of Britannicus—Nero
estranged from Agrippina—Influence of Poppaea— Plot to
Murder Agrippina—Burrus and Seneca—Murder of Agrippina—A
Tormented Conscience—The Depths of Satan . . . .35
CHAPTER IV.
the burning of rome, and the first
persecution.
The Era of Martyrdom—The
Fire of Rome—Was Nero Guilty ?—Devastation of the
City—Confusion and Agony—The Golden House—Nero Sanpeeted—The
Christians Accused—Strangeness of this Circumstance—
Tacitus—Popular Feeling against the Christians—Secret Jewish
Suggestions—Poppaea a Proselyte—Incendiarism attributed to
Christians— Jisthetic Cruelty—A Huge Multitude—Dreadful
Forms of Martyrdom—Martyrs on the Stage—The
Antichrist—Retribution—Awful Omens
—The Revolt of Vindex—Suicide of Nero—Expectation of his
Return....... 51
CHAPTER V.
writings of the apostles and early christians.
Annals of the Church—End
of the Acts—Obscurity of Details—Little known about the
Apostles—St. Andrew—St. Bartholomew—St. Matthew—St.
Thomas—St. James the Less—St. Simon Zelotcs—Judas— Late and
Scanty Records—Writings of the Great Apostles—Invaluable as
illustrating different Phases of Christian Thought—They
Explain the opposite Tendencies of Heretical Development—The
Revelation—The Epistle to the Hebrews—The Seven Catholic
Epistles—The Epistle of St. Jude—The Epistle of St.
James—The Epistles of St. Peter-Catholicity of St. Peter—The
Three Epistles of St. John—Genuineness of these
Writings—Contrasts between different Apostles—Difference
between St. Paul and St. John—Superiority of the New
Testament to the Writings of the Apostolic Fathers—The
Epistle of St. Clemens— Its Theological and Intellectual
Weakness—The Epistle of Barnabas— Its exaggerated Panlinism—Its
extravagant Exegesis—The Christian Church was not ideally
Pure—Yet its Chief Glory was in the Holiness of its Standard
........... 81
CHAPTER VI.
st. peter.
Outline of his early
Life—Events recorded in the Acts—Complete Tin-certainty as
to his Subsequent Career—Legends—Dom'me quo vadis?— The
Legends embellished and Doubtful—Legend about Simon Magus
—Was Peter Bishop of Rome?—Improbability of the Legend about
his Crucifixion head downwards —His Martyrdom—His Visit to
Rome....... 109
CHAPTER VII.
special features of the first epistle of st. peter.
Date of the Epistle—Its
certain Genuineness—Style of the Epistle—A Christian
Treatise—Natural Allusions to Events in the Gospels—Vivid
Expressions—Resemblance to the Speeches in the
Acts—Allusions to the Law—Resemblances to St. Paul and St.
James—Plasticity of St. Peter's Nature—Struggle after
Unity—Originality—His View of redemption —His View of
faith—His Views upon regeneration and baptism— Not
Transcendental hut Practical—Christ's Descent into
Hades—Great Importance of the Doctrine—Attempts to explain
it away—Reference to the Epistle to the Galatians—Addressed
to both Jews and Gentiles— Crisis at which it was Composed—A
Time of Persecution—Keynote of the Letter—Analysis
CHAPTER VIII.
the first epistle of st. peter.
Title which he
Adopts—Address—Provinces of Asia—Thanksgiving—Exhortation
to Hope—Special Appeals—Duty of Blameless Living—Duty of
Civil Obedience—Humble Submission—Address to Servants—To
Christian Wives—Exhortation to Love and Unity—Christ
Preaching to the Spirits in Prison—Obvious Import of the
Passage—Ruthlessness of Commentators—The approaching
End—Address to Elders—Conclusion...... 151
CHAPTER IX.
peculiarities of the second epistle.
Overpositiveness in the
Attack and Defence of its Genuineness—Its
Canonicity—Exaggeration of the Arguments urged in its Favour—Extreme
Weakness of external Evidence—Tardy Acceptance of the
Epistle— Views of St. Jerome, &c.—Cessation of Criticism—The
Unity of its Structure—Outline of the Letter—Internal
Evidence—Resemblances to First Epistle—Difference of
Style—Peculiarity of its Expressions—Difference in general
Form of Thought—Irrelevant Arguments about the Style—Marked
Variations—Dr. Abbott's Proof of the Resemblance to
Josephus—Could Josephus have Read it?—Reference to the
Second Advent—What may be urged against these
Difficulties—Priority of St. Jude—Extraordinary Relation to
St. Jude—Method of Dealing with the stranger Phenomena of
St. Jude's Epistle—Possible Counter-considerations—Allusion
to the Transfiguration—Ancientness of the
Epistle—Superiority of the Epistle to the Post-Apostolic
Writings— The Thoughts may have been Sanctioned and Adopted
by St. Peter.....
CHAPTER X.
the second epistle of st. peter.
page Reasons for offering
a Literal Translation of the Epistle—Translation and
Notes—Abrupt Conclusion—Its
Authenticity—Who was the Author?—Jude, the Brother of James—
Not an Apostle—One of the Brethren of the Lord—Wby he does
not use this Title—Wby he calls himself "Brother of
James"—Story of his Grandchildren—Circumstances which may
have called forth the Epistle—Corruption of Morals—Who were
the Offenders thus Denounced ?—Resemblances to Second
Epistle of St. Peter—Translation and Notes—Style of
Greek—Simplicity of Structure—Fondness for Apocryphal
Allusions—Methods of Dealing with these Peculiarities—
"Verbal Dictation"—Rabbinic Legends—Corrupt, Gnosticising
Sects.... 220
CHAPTER XII.
judaism, the septuagint, etc.
Unity of Christian
Faith—Diversity in Unity—Necessity and Blessing of the
Diversity—Individuality of the Sacred Writers—Phases of
Christian Truth—Alexandrian Christianity—The Jews and Greek
Philosopby—Hebraism and Hellenism—Glories of
Alexandria—Prosperity of the Jews in Alexandria—The
Diapleuston—Favour shown the Jews by the Ptolemies—The
Septuagint—Delight of the Hellenists—Anger of the
Hebraists—Effects on Judaism—Bias of the
Translators—Harmless Variations from the Hebrew—Hagadoth—Avoidance
of Anthropomorphism and Anthropopatby—Deliberate
Manipulation of the Original—Aristobulus—The Wisdom of
Solomon—Semi-Ethnic Jewish Literature—Philo not wholly
Original ..... 247
CHAPTER XIII.
philo and the doctrine of the logos.
Family of Alexander the
Alubarch—Life of Philo—Classification
of his Works—Those that bear on the Creation—On Abraham—Allegorising
Fancies—The Life of Moses—Arbitrary Exegesis—Meanings of the
word logos—Personification of the Logos—The High Priest—A
Cupbearer—Other Comparisons—Vague Outlines of the
Conception—Contrast with St. John .......... 266
CHAPTER XIV.
philonish—allegory—the catechetical school.
Influence of Philo on the
Sacred Writers—Sapiential Literature of Alexandria—Defects
of Philonism—The School of St. Mark—Motto of the Alexandrian
School—Allegory applied to the Old Testament—The Parties of
the Kabbalists—History of Allegory in the Alexandrian
School—Allegory in the Western Church . . . . . .277
CHAPTER XV.
authorship and style of the epistle to the hebrews.
Continuity of
Scripture—Manifoldness of Wisdom—Ethnic Inspiration— The
Epistle Alexandrian—External Evidence—Summary—Superficial
Custom—Misuse of Authorities—Later Doubts and
Hesitations—Indolent Custom—Phrases common to the Author
with St. Paul— Differences of Style not explicable—The
Epistle not a Translation— Fondness of the Writer for
Sonorous Amplifications .... 285
CHAPTER XVI.
theology of the epistle to the hebrews.
Difference from the
Theological Conceptions of St. Paul—Three Cardinal
Topics—"The People"—Christianity and Judaism—Alexandrianism
of the Writer—Prominence of the Jews—Method of treating
Scripture—Indebtedness to Philo—Particular Expressions—"The
Cutter-Word"—Stern Passages—Melchizedek-Priesthood of
Christ—Superiority to Philo—Fundamental Alexandrianism—Judaism
not regarded as a Law but as a System of Worship—"The
Pattern shewn thee in the Mount"—Effectiveness of the
Argument—A Prae-existent Ideal—The World of Ideas—View of
hope—faith, in this Epistle and in St.
Paul—righteousness—Christology—redemption—Prominence given
to priesthood and sacrifice—Peculiar Sentences—The Author
could not have been St. Paul .......... 301
CHAPTER XVII.
who wrote the epistle to the hebrews ?
Absence of
Greeting—Certainties about the Writer—By some known Friend
of St. Paul—Yet not by aquila—Nor by titus—Nor by silas—Nor
by st. barnabas—Nor by st. ci.emens of rome—Nor by st.
mark—Nor by st. luke—Strong Probability that the Writer was
apollos—This would not necessarily be known to the Church of
Alexandria— Suggested by Luther—Generally and increasingly
Accepted—Date of the Epistle—Allusion to Timotby—Addressed
to Jewish Christians— Not Addressed to the Church of
Jerusalem—Nor to Corinth—Nor to Alexandria—May have been
Addressed to Rome—Or to Ephesus—"They of Italy "—Apollos
......... 330
CHAPTER. XVIII.
the epistle to the hebrews.
SECTION I.
THE SUPERIORITY OF CHRIST.
Comparison between Judaism
and Christianity—Outline of the Epistle— Its Keynotes —
Striking Opening — Christ Superior to Angels— Peculiar
Method of Scriptural Argument—Use of Quotations—An Admitted
Method—Partial Change of View—The Style of Argument less
important to us . ......... 340
SECTION II.
A SOLEMN EXHORTATION.
Translation and
Notes—Christ Superior to Moses—Parallelism of Structure
—Appeal ............ 358
SECTION III.
THE HIGH PRIESTHOOD OF CHRIST.
Transitional
Exhortation—Qualifications of High Priesthood—Sketch of the
great Argument of the Epistle—Translation and
Notes—Explanation of Difficulties respecting the Nature of
Christ—Digression—Post-Baptismal Sin—Indefectibility of
Grace—Calvinistic View of the Passage—Arminian View—Neither
View Tenable—Obvious Limitations of the Meaning of the
Passage—"Near a Curse"—"For Burning"—A Better Hope .
........ 368
SECTION IV.
THE ORDER OF MELCHIZEDEK.
Translation and Notes—All
that is known of Melchizedek—Salem— El six Eliun—Allusion in
Psalm ex.—Hagadoth—Philo—Mystery attached to
Melchizedek—Fantastic Bypotheses—Who Melchizedek was—Only
Important as a Type—Semitic Phraseology and Modes of Arguing
from the Silence of Scripture—Translation and Notes—Argument
of the Passage—Superiority of the Melchizedek to the Levitic
Priesthood in Seven Particulars—Summary and Notes ...... 391
SECTION V.
THE DAY OF ATONEMENT.
Grandeur of the
Day—Translation and Notes—A New Covenant—Its Superior
Ordinances of Ministration—Translation and Notes—Symbolism
of Service—The Tabernacle, not the Temple—"Vacua omnia "—
Contents of the Ark—The Tliumiaterion—Censer (?)—Altar of
Incense—Translation and Notes—Meanings of the word Diutheke—-An
obvious Play on its Second Meaning of
"Testament"—Translation and Notes— Familiarity with the
Hagadoth and the Halacha—Grandest Phase of Levitic
Priesthood—Feelings Inspired by the Day—Careful Preparation
of the High Priest—Legendary Additions to the Ritual—Peril
of the Function—Chosen as the Highest Point of Comparison—
Superiority of Christian Privileges in every respect . . . .
409
SECTION VI.
A RECAPITULATION.
Translation and
Notes—Triumphant Close of the Argument—Summary... 440
SECTION VII.
A THIRD SOLEMN WARNING.
Exhortation—Its
Solemnity—Translation and Notes ... 446
SECTION VIII.
THE GLORIES OF FAITH.
Faith—What is Faith
?—Exhibited in its Issues—Beginning of the
Illustration—Instances from each Period of Sacred
History—Translation and Notes ........... 451
SECTION IX.
FINAL EXHORTATIONS.
Exhortation to
Endurance—God's Fatherhood—Translation and Notes— Faith and
Patience—Superior Grandeur of Christianity—Moral Appeal of
the last Chapter—Translation and Notes—Modern Controversies—
"We have, an Altar "—Explanation of the Passage—Exhortation
to Obedience—Final Clauses—Their Bearing on the Authorship
of the Epistle ........... 461
JUDAIC CHRISTIANITY.
CHAPTER XIX.
"the lord's brother."
A New Phase of
Christianity—The Name "James "—The Author was not James the
Son of Zebedee—Untenable Arguments—Nor James the Son of
Alphsous—Untenable Arguments—Alphaeus—He is James, Bishop of
Jerusalem, and the Lord's Brother—Is he Identical with the
Son of Alphseus?—"Neither did His Brethren Believe on
Him"—Paucity of Jewish Names—Helvidian Theory—The Simplest
and Fairest Explanation of the Language of the
Evangelists—The Language not Absolutely Decisive—Dogma of
the Anpartlicnia—The Evangelists give no Hint of it—What the
Gospels Say—Utter Baselessness of the Theory of St.
Jerome—Entirely Untrue that the Terms "Cousins " and
"Brothers" are Identical—The Theory an Invention due to a
priori Conceptions—Not a single Argument can be Adduced in
its favour—Tendencies which Led to the Dogma of the
Aeiparthenia— Unscriptural and Manichaean Disparagement of
the Sanctity of Marriage—The Theory arises from Apollinarian
Tendencies—Theory of Epiphanius—Derived from the Apocryphal
Gospels—Their Absurdities and Discrepancies—Conclusion
....... 483
CHAPTER XX.
life and character of st. james.
Inimitable Truthfulness of
Scripture Narrative—Childhood and Training of St. James—A
Boy's Education—"A Just Man"—Levitic Precision— The Home at
Nazareth—Familiarity with Scripture—"Wisdom"— Knowledge of
Apocryphal Books —Curious Phenomenon—A Nazaritc— Scrupulous
Holiness—A Lifelong Vow— Shadows over the Home at
Nazareth—Alienation of Christ's " Brethren "—Their
Interferences—His Calm and Gentle Rebukes—Their Last
Interference—Their Complete Conversion—Due to the
Resurrection—"He was Seen of James"—Legend in the Gospel of
the Hebrews—St. James and St. Paul—Death of the Son of
Zebedee—James, Bishop of Jerusalem— Deep Reverence for his
Character—Obliam—St. James and St. Peter— Bearing of St.
James in the Synod of Jerusalem—Wisdom which he
Showed—Importance of the Question at stake—His Decision—Its
Results—"Certain from James"—A Favourite of the Ebionites—
Judaic Type of his Character and of his Views—The Results of
his Training—"The Just"—Title which he Adopts—Unfortunate
Advice to St. Paul—Martyrdom of St. James—Josephus—Hegesippus—
Narrative of Hegesippus—Talmudic Legends of St. James—Rapid
Retribution ............ 510
VOLUME ONE
The World
Chapter I
Moral Condition of the World
“Quem vocet divum populus ruentis Imperi rebus?
Prece qua fatigent Virgines sanctae minus audientem
Carmina Vestam?” Hor. Od. I, ii, 25
“Nona aetas agitur perjoraque saecula ferri Temporibus,
quorum sceleri non invenit ipsa Nomen, et a nullo posuit
natura metallo.” Juv Sat. xiii, 28-30
“From Mummius to Augustus the Roman city
stands as the living mistress of a dead world, and from
Augustus to Theodusius the mistress becomes as lifeless as
her subjects.” Freeman’s Essays, ii, 330
The epoch which witnessed the early
growth of Christianity was an epoch of which the horror
and the degradation have rarely been equalled, and
perhaps never exceeded, in the annals of mankind. Were
we to form our sole estimate of it from the lurid
picture of its wickedness, which St. Paul in more than
one passage has painted with a few powerful strokes, we
might suppose that we were judging it from too lofty a
standpoint. We might he accused of throwing too dark a
shadow upon the crimes of Paganism, when we set it as a
foil to the lustre of an ideal holiness. But even if St.
Paul
2 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
had never paused amid his sacred
reasonings to affix his terrible brand upon the pride of
Heathenism, there would still have been abundant proofs
of the abnormal wickedness which accompanied the
decadence of ancient civilisation. They are stamped upon
its coinage, cut on its gems, painted upon its
chamber-walls, sown broadcast over the pages of its
poets, satirists, and historians. " Out of thine own
mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant! " Is there
any age which stands so instantly condemned by the bare
mention of its rulers as that which reealls the
successive names of Tiberius, Grains, Claudius, Nero,
Gralba, Otho, and Vitellius, and which after a brief
gleam of better examples under Vespasian and Titus, sank
at last under the hideous tyranny of a Domitian ? Is
there any age of which the evil characteristics force
themselves so instantaneously upon the mind as that of
which we mainly learn the history and moral condition
from the relics of Pompeii and Herculaneum, the satires
of Persius and Juvenal, the epigrams of Martial, and the
terrible records of Tacitus, Suetonius, and Dion Cassius
? And yet even beneath this lowest deep, there is a
lower deep; for not even on their dark pages are the
depths of Satan so shamelessly laid bare to human gaze
as they are in the sordid fictions of Petronius and of
Apuleius. But to dwell upon the crimes and the
retributive misery of that period is happily not my
duty. I need but make a passing allusion to its enormous
wealth; its unbounded self-indulgence ; its coarse and
tasteless luxury; its greedy avarice ; its sense of
insecurity and terror;1 its apatby,
1 2 Cor. vii. 10; " Interciderat
sortis hmnanae commercium vi metiis," Tac. Ann.
vi. 19; " Favor interims occnpaverat animos,"
id. iv. 76. See the very remarkable passage of
Pliny (" At Hercnle homini plurima ex homine mala
snnt," S. N. vii. 1).
3 - THE SLAVES.
debauchery, and cruelty;1 its
hopeless fatalism ;2 its unspeakable sadness and
weariness;3 its strange extravagances alike of
infidelity and of superstition.4
At the lowest extreme of the social
scale were millions of slaves, without family, without
religion, without possessions, who had no recognised
rights, and towards whom none had any recognised duties,
passing normally from a childhood of degradation to a
manhood of hardship, and an old age of unpitied
neglect.5 Only a little above the slaves stood the lower
classes, who formed the vast majority of the freeborn
inhabitants of the Roman Empire. They were, for the most
part, beggars and idlers, familiar with the grossest
indignities of an unscrupulous dependence. Despising a
life of honest industry, they
1 Mart. Ep. ii. 66; Juv. vi. 491.
2 Lucan, Phars. i. 70, 81; Suet.
Tib. 69; Tac. Agric. 42; Ann. iii.
18, iv. 26; " Sed mihi haec et talia audienti in
incerto jndicinaixest, fatone/ res mortalinm et
necessitate immntabili an forte volvantur," Ann.
vi. 22; Plin. H. N. ii. 7; Sen. De
Benef. iv. 7.
3 Tacitus, with all his
resources, finds it difficult to vary his language
in describing so many suicides.
4 See my Witness of History to
Christ, p. 101; Seekers after God, p. 38.
The " tanrobolies " and " kriobolies " (baths in the
blood of bulls and rams) mark the extreme sensuality
of superstition. See Dollinger, Gentile and Jew,
ii. 179; De Pressense, Trois Premiers Swcles,
ii. 1—60, etc.
5 Some of the lociclassici
on Roman slavery are: Cic. De Bep. xiv. 23;
Jnv. vi. 219, x. 183, xiv. 16—24; Sen. Ep. 47
; De Ira, iii. 35, 40; De Clem. 18;
Controv. v. 33; De Vit. Beat. 17; Plin.
H. N. xxxiii. 11; Plut. Cato, 21.
Vedius Pollio and the lampreys (Plin. H. N.
ix. 23). In the debate on the murder of Pedanius
Secundus (Tac. Ann. xiv. 42—45) many eminent
senators openly advocated the brutal law that when a
master was murdered, his slaves, often to the number
of hundreds, should be put to death. These facts,
and many others, will be found collected in Wallon,
De FEselavage dans I'Antiquite ; Friedlander,
Sittengesch. Horns ; Becker, Gallus,
E. T. 199—225; Dollinger, Judenth.u.Heidenth.
ix. 1, § 2. It is reckoned that in the Empire there
cannot have been fewer than 60,000,000 •slaves (Le
Maistre, Du Pape, i. 283). They were so
numerous as to be divided according to their
nationalities (Tac. Ann. iii. 53), and every
slave was regarded as a potential enemy (Sen. Ep.
xlvii.).
4 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
asked only for bread and the games of
the Circus, and were ready to support any Government,
even the most despotic, if it would supply these needs.
They spent their mornings in lounging about the Forum,
or in dancing attendance at the levees of patrons, for a
share in whose largesses they daily struggled.1 They
spent their afternoons and evenings in gossiping at the
Public Baths, in listlessly enjoying the polluted plays
of the theatre, or looking with fierce thrills of
delighted horror at the bloody sports of the arena. At
night, they crept up to their miserable garrets in the
sixth and seventh stories of the huge insulae—the
lodging-houses of Borne —into which, as into the low
lodging-houses of the poorer quarters of London, there
drifted all that was most wretched and most vile.2 Their
life, as it is described for us by their contemporaries,
was largely made up of squalor, misery, and vice.
Immeasurably removed from these needy
and greedy freemen, and living chiefly amid crowds of
corrupted and obsequious slaves, stood the constantly
diminishing throng of the wealtby and the noble.3 Every
age in its decline has exhibited the spectacle of
selfish luxury side by side with abject poverty; of—
" Wealth, a monster gorged Mid starving
populations :"—
but nowhere, and at no period, were
these contrasts so startling as they were in Imperial
Rome. There a whole
1 Suet. Net. 16; Mart. iv. 8, viii. 50;
jut. i. 100,128, iii. 269, etc.
2 jut. Sat. iii. 60—65;
Athen. i. 17, § 36; Tac. Ann. xt. 44, " quo
cuncta undiqne atrocia aut pudenda confluunt;"
VitniT. ii. 8; Suet. Ner. 38. There were
44,000 insulae in Rome to only 1,780 dom/us
(Becker, Gallus, E. T., p. 232).
3 Among the 1,200,000 inhabitants
of ancient Rome, eTen in Cicero's time, there were
scarcely 2,000 proprietors (Cic. De Off. ii.
21).
5 - WEALTH AND LUXURY.
population might be trembling lest
they should be starved by the delay of an Alexandrian
corn-ship, while the upper classes were squandering a
fortune at a single banquet,1 drinking out of myrrhine
and jewelled vases worth hundreds of pounds,2 and
feasting on the brains of peacocks and the tongues of
nightingales.3 As a consequence disease was rife, men
were short-lived, and even women became liable to gout.4
Over a large part of Italy, most of the freeborn
population had to content themselves, even in winter,
with a tunic, and the luxury of a toga was reserved
only, by way of honour, to the corpse.5 Yet at this very
time, the dress of Roman ladies displayed an unheard-of
splendour. The elder Pliny tells us that he himself saw
Lollia Paulina dressed for a betrothal feast in a robe
entirely covered with pearls and emeralds, which had
cost forty million sesterces,8 and which was known to be
less costly than some of her other dresses.7 Gluttony,
caprice,
1 See Tac. Ann. iii. 55.
400,000 sesterces (Juv. xi. 19). Taking the standard
of 100,000 sesterces to be in the Augustan age
£1,080 (which is a, little below the calculation of
Hultsch), this would be £4,320. 30,000,000 sesterces
(Sen. Up. xcv.; Sen. ad Helv. 9). In
the days of Tiberius three mullets had sold for
30,000 sesterces (Suet. Tib. 34). Even in the
days of Pompey Romans had adopted the disgusting
practice of preparing for a dinner by taking an
emetic. Yitellius set on the table at one banquet
2,000 fish and 7,000 birds, and in less than eight
months spent in feasts a sum that would now amount
to several millions.
2 Plin. H. N. viii. 48, xxxvii. 18.
3 "Portenta luxuriae," Sen.
Up. ex.; Plin. H. N. ix. 18, 32, x. 51,
72. Petron. 93; jut. xi. 1—55, v. 92—100; Macrob.
Sat. iii. 12,13; Sen. Up. Ixxxix. 21;
Mart. Ep. Ixx. 5; Lampridius, Elagab.20;
Suet. Vitell. 13. On the luxury of the
age in general, see Sen. De Brev. Vit. 12;
Ep. xcv.
4 Sen. Ep. xcv. 15—29. At
Herculanenm many of the rolls discovered were
cookery books.
5 Juv. i. 171; Mart. ix. 58, 8.
6 £432,000.
7 Pliny, H. JV. ix. 35, 56. He also saw
Agrippina in a robe of gold
tissue, id. xxxiii. 19.
6 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
extravagance, ostentation, impurity,
rioted in the heart of a society which knew of no other
means by which to break the monotony of its weariness,
or alleviate the anguish of its despair.
" On that hard Pagan world disgust
And secret loathing fell; Deep weariness and sated
lust
Made human life a hell. In his cool hall, with
haggard eyes,
The Roman noble lay ; He drove abroad in furious
guise
Along the Appian Way; He made a feast, drank fierce
and fast,
And crowned his hair with flowers— No easier nor no
quicker past
The impracticable hours."
At the summit of the whole decaying
system— necessary, yet detested—elevated indefinitely
above the very highest, yet living in dread of the very
lowest, oppressing a population which he terrified, and
terrified by the population which he oppressed1—was an
Emperor, raised to the divinest pinnacle of autocracy,
yet conscious that his life hung upon a thread;2—an
Emperor who, in the terrible phrase of Gibbon, was at
once a priest, an atheist, and a god.3
The general condition of society was
such as might have been expected from the existence of
these elements. The Romans had entered on a stage of
fatal degeneracy
1 Juv. iv. 153; Suet. Vomit. 17.
2 Tac. Ann. vi. 6; Suet. Claud. 35.
3 " Coelum decretum," Tac.
Ann. i. 73; " Dis aequa potestas Caesaris," Juv.
iv. 71; Plin. Paneg. 74-5, " Civitas nihil
felicitati suae putat adstrui, posse nisi ut Di
Caesarem imitentur." (Cf. Suet. Jul. 88;
Kb. 13, 58; Aug. 59; Calig. 33;
Vesp. 23; Vomit. 13.) Lncan, vii. 456
; Philo, Leg. ad Gaium passim; Dion Cass.
Ixiii. 5, 20; Martial, passim,; Tert. Apol.
33, 34; Boissier, La Rel. Bomaine, i.
122—208.
7 - FAMILY LIFE.
from the first day of their close
intercourse with Greece.1 Greece learnt from Rome her
cold-blooded cruelty ; Rome learnt from Greece her
voluptuous corruption. Family life among the Romans had
once been a sacred thing, and for 520 years divorce had
been unknown among them.2 Under the Empire marriage had
come to he regarded with disfavour and disdain.3 Women,
as Seneca says, married in order to be divorced, and
were divorced in order to marry; and noble Roman matrons
counted the years not by the Consuls, but by their
discarded or discarding husbands.4
To have a family was regarded as a
misfortune, because the childless were courted with
extraordinary assiduity by crowds of fortune-hunters.5
When there were children in a family, their education
was left to be begun under the tutelage of those slaves
who were otherwise the most decrepit and useless,6 and
was carried on, with results too fatally obvious, by
supple, accomplished, and abandoned Greeklings.7 But
indeed no system of education could have eradicated the
influence of the domestic circle. No care8 could have
prevented
1 The degeneracy is specially
traceable in their literature from the days of
Plautus onwards.
2 The first Roman recorded to
have divorced his wife was Sp. Oarvilins Ruga, b.c.
234 (Dionys. ii. 25; Aul. Gell. xvii. 21).
3 Hor. Od. iii. 6, 17. "
Baraqne in hoc aevo quae velit esse parens," Ov.
Nux, 15. Hence the Lex Papia Poppaea, the Jus
trium liberorum, etc. Suet. Oct. 34; Aul.
Gell. i. 6. See Ghainpagny, Les Cesars, i.
258, seq.
4 " Non consulnm numero sed
maritorum annos suos computant," Sen. De Senef.
iii. 16; " Bepudium jam votum erat, et quasi
matrimonii fructns," Tert. Apol. 6; "
Corrumpere et corrumpi saeculum vocatur," Tac.
Germ. 19. Oomp. Suet. Calig. 34.
5 Tac. Germ. 20; Ann.
xiii. 52; Plin. H. N. xiv. procem; Sen.
ad Marc. Consol. 19; Plin. Epp. iv. 16
; Juv. Sat. xii. 114,
seq.
6 Plut. De Lib. Educ.
7 Juv. vii. 187, 219.
8 Juv. Sat. xiv.
8 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the sons and daughters of a wealthy
family from catching the contagion of the vices of which
they saw in their parents a constant and unblushing
example.1
Literature and art were infected with
the prevalent degradation. Poetry sank in great measure
into exaggerated satire, hollow declamation, or
frivolous epigrams. Art was partly corrupted by the
fondness for glare, expensiveness, and size,2 and partly
sank into miserable triviality, or immoral
prettinesses,3 such as those which decorated the walls
of Pompeii in the first century, and the Pare aux Cerfs
in the eighteenth. Greek statues of the days of Phidias
were ruthlessly decapitated, that their heads might be
replaced by the scowling or imbecile features of a
Grains or a Claudius. Nero, professing to be a
connoisseur, thought that he improved the Alexander of
Lysimachus by gilding it from head to foot. Eloquence,
deprived of every legitimate aim, and used almost solely
for purposes of insincere display, was tempted to supply
the lack of genuine fire by sonorous euphony and
theatrical affectation. A training in rhetoric was now
understood to be a training in the art of emphasis and
verbiage, which was rarely used for any loftier purpose
than to make sycophancy plausible, or to embellish
sophistry with speciousness.* The Drama, even in
Horace's days, had degenerated into a vehicle for
1 Juv. Sat. xiv.
passim; Tac. De Orat. 28,29; Quinct. i.
2; Sen. De Ira, ii. 22; Up. 95.
2 It was the age of Colossi (Plin.
H. N. xxxiv. 7; Mart. Up. i. 71, viii.
44; Stat. Sylv. i. 1, etc.).
3 'Panrojpcu/>(a. Cic. AM.
xv. 16; Plin. xxxv. 37. See Champagny, Les
Cesars, iv. 138, who refers to Vitruv. vii. 5 ;
Propert. ii. 5; Plin. H. N. xiv. 22, and
xxxv. 10 (the painter Arellius, etc.).
4 Tac. Dial. 36—41;
Ann. xv. 71; Sen. Up. cvi. 12; Petron.
Satyr, i. Dion Cass. lix. 20.
9 - PUBLIC AMUSEMENTS.
the exhibition of scenic splendour or
ingenious machinery. Dignity, wit, pathos, were no
longer expected on the stage, for the dramatist was
eclipsed by the swordsman or the rope-dancer.1 The
actors who absorbed the greatest part of popular favour
were pantomimists, whose insolent prosperity was
generally in direct proportion to the infamy of their
character.2 And while the shamelessness of the theatre
corrupted the purity of all classes from the earliest
age,3 the hearts of the multitude were made hard as the
nether millstone with brutal insensibility, by the fury
of the circus, the atrocities of the amphitheatre, and
the cruel orgies of the games.* Augustus, in the
document annexed to his will, mentioned that he had
exhibited 8,000 gladiators and 3,510 wild beasts. The
old warlike spirit of the Romans was dead among the
gilded youth of families in which distinction of any
kind was certain to bring down upon its most prominent
members the murderous
1 Juv. xiv. 250 ; Suet. Nero, 11; Galb.
6.
2 Mnester (Tac. Ann. xi.
4, 36); Paris (Juv. vi. 87, vii. 88); Alitnrus (Jos.
Vit. 3); Pylades (Zosim. i. 6); Batbyllus (Dion
Cass. liv. 17; Tac. Ann. i. 54).
3 Isidor. xviii. 39.
4 " Mera homicidia sunt," Sen.
Up. vii. 2; " Nihil est nobis . . . cum insania
circi, cum impudieitia theatri, cum atrocitate
arenae, cum vanitato xysti," Tert. Apol. 38.
Cicero inclined to the prohibition of games which
imperilled life (De Legg. ii. 15), and Seneca
(I. c.) expressed his compassionate
disapproval, and exposed the falsehood and sophism
of the plea that after all the sufferers were only
criminals. Yet in the days of Claudius the number of
those thus butchered was so great that the statue of
Augustus had to be moved that it might not
constantly be covered with a veil (Dion Cass. Ix.
13, who in the same chapter mentions a lion that had
been trained to devour men). In Claudius's sham
sea-fight we are told that the incredible number of
19,000 men fought each other (Tac. Ann. xii.
56). Titus, the " darling of the human race," in one
day brought into the theatre 5,000 wild beasts
(Suet. Tit. 7), and butchered thousands of
Jews in the games at Berytus. In Trajan's games (Dion
Cass. Ixviii. 15) 11,000 animals and 10,000 men had
to fight.
10 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
suspicion of irresponsible despots.
The spirit which had once led the Domitii and the Fabii
" to drink delight of battle with their peers " on the
plains of Gaul and in the forests of Germany, was now
satiated by gazing on criminals fighting for dear life
with bears and tigers, or upon bands of gladiators who
hacked each other to pieces on the encrimsoned sand.1
The languid enervation of the delicate and dissolute
aristocrat could only be amused by magnificence and
stimulated by grossness or by blood.2 Thus the gracious
illusions by which true Art has ever aimed at purging
the passions of terror and pity, were extinguished by
the realism of tragedies ignobly horrible, and comedies
intolerably base. Two phrases sum up the characteristics
of Roman civilisation in the days of the
Empire—heartless cruelty, and unfathomable corruption.3
If there had been a refuge anywhere
for the sentiments of outraged virtue and outraged
humanity, we might have hoped to find it in the Senate,
the members of which were heirs of so many noble and
austere traditions. But—even in the days of Tiberius—the
Senate, as Tacitus tells us, had rushed headlong into
the most servile flattery,4 and this would not have been
possible if its members had not been tainted by the
prevalent deterioration. It was
1 Suet. Claud. 14,21, 34;
Ner. 12; Calig. 35 ; Tac. Ann.
xiii. 49; Plin. Paneg. 33.
2 Tac. Ann. xv. 32.
3 Eph. iv. 19; 2 Cor. vii. 10.
Merivale, vi. 462; Champagny, Les Cesars, iv.
161, seq. Seneca, describing the age in the
tragedy of Octavia, says:—
"Saecnlo premimur gravi
Quo scelera regnant, saevit impietas furens/' etc.
-Oct. 379—437.
4 Tac. Ann. iii. 65, vi. 2, xiv. 12, 13,
etc.
11 - THE SENATE.
before the once grave and pure-minded
Senators of Rome—the greatness of whose state was
founded on the sanctity of family relationships—that the
Censor Metellus had declared in a.u.c. 602, without one
dissentient murmur, that marriage could only be regarded
as an intolerable necessity.1 Before that same Senate,
at an earlier period, a leading Consular had not
scrupled to assert that there was scarcely one among
them all who had not ordered one or more of his own
infant children to be exposed to death.2 In the hearing
of that same Senate in a.d. 59, not long before St. Paul
wrote his letter to Philemon, C. Cassius Longinus had
gravely argued that the only security for the life of
masters was to put into execution the sanguinary
Silanian Law, which enacted that, if a master was
murdered, every one of his slaves, however numerous,
however notoriously innocent, should be indiscriminately
massacred.3 It was the Senators of Rome who thronged
forth to meet with adoring congratulations the miserable
youth who came to them with his hands reeking with the
blood of matricide.4 They offered thanksgivings to the
gods for his worst cruelties,5 and obediently voted
Divine honours
1 Comp. Tac. Ann. ii. 37,
38, iii. 34, 35, xv. 19; Aul. Gell. N. A.i.S;
Liv. Epit. 59.
2 This abandonment of children
was a normal practice (Ter. Heaut. iv.
1,37; Ovid, Amor. ii. 14; Suet.Ca%.5; Oct.
65; Juv. Sat. vi. 592; Plin. Up.
iv. 15 [comp. ii. 20] ; Sen. ad Marciam, 19 ;
Controv. x. 6). Angus-tine (De Civ. Dei,
iv. 11) tells us that there was a goddess
Levana, so called " qnia levat infantes;
" if the father did not take the newborn child in
his arms, it was exposed (Tac. Hist. v. 5;
Germ. 19; Tert. Apol. 9; Ad Natt.
15; Minuc. Fel. Octav. xxx. 31; Stobaen's
Floril. Ixxv. 15; Epictet. i. 23; Paulus,
Dig. xxv. 3, etc. And see Denis, Idees
morales dans I'Antiquite, ii. 203).
3 Tac. Ann. xiv. 43,44; v. supra,
p. 3.
4 Tac. Ann. xiv. 13 : " festo cultu
Senatum."
5 "Quotiens fugas et caedes
jussit princeps, totiens grates Deis actas," Tac.
Ann. xiv. 64.
12 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
to the dead infant, four months old,
of the wife whom he afterwards killed with a brutal
kick.1
And what was the religion of a period
which needed the sanctions and consolations of religion
more deeply than any age since the world began? It is
certain that the old Paganism, was—except in country
places— practically dead. The very fact that it was
necessary to prop it up by the buttress of political
interference shows how hollow and ruinous the structure
of classic Polytheism had become.2 The decrees and
reforms of Claudius were not likely to reassure the
faith of an age which had witnessed in contemptuous
silence, or with frantic adulation, the assumption by
Gaius of the attributes of deity after deity, had
tolerated his insults against their sublimest objects of
worship, and encouraged his claim to a living
apotheosis.3 The upper classes were " destitute of
faith, yet terrified at scepticism." They had long
learnt to treat the current mythology as a mass of
worthless fables, scarcely amusing enough for even a
schoolboy's laughter, 4 but they were the ready dupes of
every wandering quack who chose to assume the character
of a mathemalicus or a mage? Their
official religion was a decrepit The-agony; their real
religion was a vague and credulous fatalism, which
disbelieved in the existence of the gods,
1 Tac. Ann. xvi. 6; Suet. Ner. 25;
Dion Cass. Ixii. 27.
2 Suet. Tib. 36.
3 Suet. Calig. 51. See
Mart. Ep. v. 8, where he talks of the " edict
of our Lord and God," i.e., of Domitian; and
vii. 60, where he says that he shall pray to
Domitian, and not to Jupiter.
4 "Esse aliquos manes et subterranea regna . . .
Nee pneri credunt nisi
qui nondum aere lavantnr." —Juv. Sot.
ii. 149,152,
5 Tac. H. i. 22; Ann.
vi. 20, 21, xii. 68; Juv. Sat. xiv. 248,
iii. 42, vii. 200, etc.; Suet. Aug. 94;
Tib. 14; Ner. 26; Otho, 4;
Vomit. 15, etc.
13 - DECAY OF PAGANISM.
or held with Epicurus that they were
careless of mankind.1 The mass of the populace either
accorded to the old beliefs a nominal adherence which
saved them the trouble of giving any thought to the
matter,2 and reduced their creed and their morals to a
survival of national habits; or else they plunged with
eager curiosity into the crowd of foreign cults3—among
which a distorted Judaism took its place 4—such as made
the Romans familiar with strange names like Sabazius and
Anchialus, Agdistis, Isis, and the Syrian goddess.5 All
men joined in the confession that "the oracles were
dumb." It hardly needed the wail of mingled lamentations
as of departing deities which swept over the astonished
crew of the vessel off Palodes to assure the world that
the reign of the gods of Hellas was over —that "Great
Pan was dead."
Such are the scenes which we must
witness, such are the sentiments with which we must
become familiar, the moment that we turn away our eyes
from the spectacle of the little Christian churches,
composed chiefly as yet of slaves and artisans, who had
been taught to imitate a Divine example of humility and
sincerity, of purity and love.
1 Lucr. vi. 446—465; jut. Sat.
vii. 189—202, x. 129, xiii. 86—89; Plin. H.
N. ii. 21; Quinct. Instt. v. 6, § 3; Tac.
H. I 10—18, ii 69—82; Agric. 13;
Germ. 33; Awn,, vi. 22, etc.
2 Juv. Sat. iii. 144, vi. 342, xiii.
75—83.
3 "Nee turba deonun talis ut est
hodie," Juv. Sat. xiii. 46; " Igno-bilem
Deorum turbam qiiam longo aevo longa superstitio
congessit," Sen. Ep. 110. See Boissier,
Les Religions Etrangeres (Bel. Bom. i. 374-450); Liv. xxxix. 8; Tae. Ann. ii. 85; Val. Max. I.
iii. 2.
4 Juv. Sat. xiv. 96—106; Jos. Antt.
xviii. 3 ; Pers. Sat. v. 180.
5 Cic. De Legg. ii. 8;
De Div. ii. 24; Tert. ad Natt. i. 10; Juv.
Sat. xiv. 263, xv. 1—32.
6 Plut. De Def. Orac., p.
419. Some Christian writers connect this remarkable
story with the date of the Crucifixion. See Niedner,
Lehrbucli d. Chr. K. G., p. 64.
14 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
There were, indeed, a few among the
Heathen who lived nobler lives and professed a purer
ideal than the Pagans around them. Here and there in the
ranks of the philosophers a Demetrius, a Musonius Rufus,
an Epictetus ; here and there among Senators an
Helvidius Priseus, a Paetus Thrasea, a Barea Soranus;
here and there among literary men a Seneca or a Persius—showed
that virtue was not yet extinct. But the Stoicism on
which they leaned for support amid the terrors and
temptations of that awful epoch utterly failed to
provide a remedy against the universal degradation. It
aimed at cherishing an insensibility which gave no real
comfort, and for which it offered no adequate motive. It
aimed at repressing the passions by a violence so
unnatural that with them it also crushed some of the
gentlest and most elevating emotions. Its
self-satisfaction and exclusiveness repelled the
gentlest and sweetest natures from its communion. It
made a vice of compassion, which Christianity inculcated
as a virtue; it cherished a haughtiness which
Christianity discouraged as a sin. It was unfit for the
task of ameliorating mankind, because it looked on human
nature in its normal aspects with contemptuous disgust.
Its marked characteristic was a despairing sadness,
which became specially prominent in its most sincere
adherents. Its favourite theme was the glorification of
suicide, which wiser moralists had severely reprobated,1
but which many Stoics belauded as the one sure refuge
against oppression and outrage.2 It was a philosophy
which was indeed able to lacerate the heart with a
righteous indignation against
1 Virg. JEn. vi. 450, seq.; Tune. Disp.
i. 74; Cic. De Senect. 73; De Hep.
vi. 15; Somn. Scip. 3; Sen. Ep. 70.
Comp. Epict. Enchir. 52.
2 Both Zeno and Cleanthes died by suicide. For
the frequency of suicide
under the Empire see Tac. Ann. vi. 10, 26, xv.
60; Hist. v. 26; Suet. K6. 49; Sen.
De Benef. ii. 27; Up. 70; Plin. Up.
i. 12, iii. 7, 16, vi. 24. For its
glorification, Lucan, Phars. iv.:—
"Mors ntinam pavidos vitae snbdncere nolles, Sed virtns te
sola daret."
Mortes repentinae, hoc est summa vitae felicitas," Plin.
H. N. vii. 53,
cf. 51. The practice of suicide became in the days of Trajan almost a " national
usage " (see Merivale, vii. 317, viii. 107). The variety of Latin phrases for
suicide shows the frequency of the crime. On the pride of Stoicism see Tac. Ann.
xiv. 57; Juv. xiii. 93.
15 - STOICISM AND CHRISTIANITY.
the crimes and follies of mankind,
but which vainly strove to resist, and which scarcely
even hoped to stem, the ever-swelling tide of vice and
misery. For wretchedness it had no pity; on vice it
looked with impotent disdain. Thrasea was regarded as an
antique hero for walking out of the Senate-house during
the discussion of some decree which involved a servility
more than usually revolting.1 He gradually drove his few
admirers to the conviction that, even for those who had
every advantage of rank and wealth, nothing was possible
but a life of crushing sorrow ended by a death of
complete despair.2 St. Paul and St. Peter, on the other
hand, were at the very same epoch teaching in the same
city, to a few Jewish hucksters and a few Gentile
slaves, a doctrine so full of hope and brightness that
letters, written in a prison with torture and death in
view, read like idylls of serene happiness and paeans of
triumphant joy. The graves of these poor sufferers, hid
from the public eye in the catacombs, were decorated
with an art, rude indeed, yet so triumphant as to make
1 On the motion against the
memory of Agrippina (Tac. Ann. xiv. 12). He
had also opposed the execution of Antistins (id.
xiv. 48). It was further remembered against him
that he had not attended the obsequies of the
deified Poppaea, or offered sacrifice for the
preservation of Nero's " divine voice."
2 Suet. Ner. 37.
16 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
their subterranean squalor radiant
with emblems of all that is brightest and most poetic in
the happiness of man.1 While the glimmering taper of the
Stoics was burning pale, as though amid the vapours of a
charnel-house, the torch of Life upheld by the hands of
the Tarsian tent-maker and the Galilaean fisherman had
flashed from Damascus to Antioch, from Antioch to
Athens, from Athens to Corinth, from Corinth to Ephesus,
from Ephesus to Rome.
1 "There the ever-green leaf
protests in sculptured silence that the winter of
the grave cannot touch the saintly soul; the
blossoming branch speaks of vernal suns beyond the
snows of this chill world; the good shepherd shows
from his benign looks that the mortal way so
terrible to nature had become to those Christians as
the meadow-path between the grassy slopes and beside
the still waters." (Martineau, Hours of Thought,
p. 155.)
Chapter II.
The Rise of the Antichrist
" Hie hostis Denm
Hominnmque templis expnlit superos snis, Civesque patria;
spiritom fratri abstnlit Hausit crnorem matris;—et Incem
videt!"
—SEN. Octav. 239.
"Praestare Neronem Securum valet haec
aetas." —jut.
Sat. viii. 173.
All the vice, all the splendour, all the
degradation of Pagan Home seemed to be gathered up in the
person of that Emperor who first placed himself in a
relation of direct antagonism against Christianity. Long
before death ended the astute comedy in which Augustus had
so gravely borne his part, 1 he had experienced the Nemesis
of Absolutism, and foreseen the awful possibilities which it
involved. But neither he, nor any one else, could have
divined that four such rulers as Tiberius, Gaius, Claudius,
and Nero—the first a sanguinary tyrant, the second a furious
madman, the third an uxorious imbecile, the fourth a
heartless buffoon—would in succession afflict and horrify
the world. Yet these rulers sat upon the breast of Borne
with the paralysing spell of a nightmare. The concentration
of the old prerogatives of many offices in the
1 On his death-bed he asked his
friends "whether he had fitly gone through the play of
life," and, if so, begged for their applause like an
actor on the point of leaving the stage (Suet. Octav.
99).
18 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
person of one who was at once Consul,
Censor, Tribune, Pontifex Maximus, and perpetual Imperator,
fortified their power with the semblance of legality, and
that power was rendered terrible by the sword of the
Praetorians, and the deadly whisper of the informers. No
wonder that Christians saw the true type of the Antichrist
in that omnipotence of evil, that apotheosis of self, that
disdain for humanity, that hatred against all mankind
besides, that gigantic aspiration after the impossible, that
frantic blasphemy and unlimited indulgence, which marked the
despotism of a Gaius or a Nero. The very fact that their
power was precarious as well as gigantic—that the lord of
the world might at any moment be cut off by the indignation
of the canaille of Rome, nay, more, by the revenge of
a single tribune, or the dagger-thrust of a single
slave1—did but make more striking the resemblance which they
displayed to the gilded monster of Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
Their autocracy, like that visionary idol, was an image of
gold on feet of clay. Of that colossus many a Christian
would doubtless be reminded when he saw the huge statue of
Nero, with the radiated head and the attributes of the
sun-god, which once towered 120 feet high on the shattered
pediment still visible beside the ruins of the Flavian
Amphitheatre.2
The sketch which I am now presenting to
the reader is the necessary introduction to the annals of
that closing epoch of the first century, which witnessed the
early struggle of Christianity with the Pagan power. In the
thirteen years of Nero's reign all the worst elements
1 Out of 43 persons in Lipsius's Stemma Caesarum,
32 died violent deaths, i.e., nearly 75 per
cent.
2 Suet. Ner. 31; Mart. Spect. Ep. 2.
19 - CHRISTIANITY AND ROME.
of life which had long mingled with the
sap of ancient civilisation seem to have rushed at once into
their scarlet flower. To the Christians of that epoch the
dominance of such an Emperor presented itself in the aspect
of wickedness raised to superhuman exaltation, and engaged
in an impious struggle against the Lord and against His
saints.
Till the days of Nero the Christians had
never been brought into collision with the Imperial
Government. We may set aside as a worthless fiction the
story that Tiberius had been so much interested in the
account of the Crucifixion forwarded to him by Pontius
Pilate, as to consult the Senate on the advisability of
admitting Jesus among the gods of the Pantheon.1 It is very
unlikely that Tiberius ever heard of the existence of the
Christians. In its early days the Faith was too humble to
excite any notice out of the limits of Palestine. Gaius,
absorbed in his mad attempt to set up in the Holy of Holies
" a desolating abomination," in the form of a huge image of
himself, entertained a savage hatred of the Jews, but had
not learned to discriminate between them and Christians.
Claudius, disturbed by tumults in the Ghetto of Jewish
freedmen across the Tiber, had been taught to look with
alarm and suspicion on the name of Christus distorted into "Chrestus;" but his decree for the expulsion of the Jews from
Rome, which had been a dead letter from the first, only
affected Christianity by causing the providential migration
of Prisca and Aquila, to become at Corinth and Ephesus
1 Ps. Clem. Horn. i. 6; Tert.
Apol. 5; Euseb. H. K ii. 2; Jer. Chron.
Pascli. i. 430. Braun (De Tiberii Christum in
Deorwm numerum referendi consilio, Bonn, 1834)
vainly tried to support this fable. Tiberius, more than
any Emperor, was "circa Deos et religiones
negligeiitior" (Suet. Tib. 69).
20 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the hosts, the partners, and the
protectors of St. Paul.1 Nero was destined to enter into far
deadlier and closer relations with the nascent Faith, and to
fill so vast a space in the horrified imaginations of the
early Christians as to become by his cruelties, his
blasphemies, his enormous crimes, the nearest approach which
the world has yet seen to the "Man of Sin." He was the
ideal of depravity and wickedness, standing over against the
ideal of all that is sinless and Divine. Against the Christ
was now to be ranged the Antichrist,—the man-god of Pagan
adulation, in whom was manifested the consummated outcome of
Heathen crime and Heathen power.
Up to the tenth year of Nero's reign the
Christians had many reasons to be grateful to the power of
the Roman Empire. St. Paul, when he wrote from Corinth to
the Thessalonians, had indeed seen in the fabric of Roman
polity, and in Claudius, its reigning representative, the "check" and the "checker " which must be removed before the
coming of the Lord. 2 Yet during his stormy life the Apostle
had been shielded by the laws of Borne in more than one
provincial tumult. The Roman politarchs of Thessalonica had
treated him with humanity. He had been protected from the
infuriated Jews in Corinth by the disdainful justice of
Grallio. In Jerusalem the prompt interference of Lysias and
of Festus had sheltered him from the plots of the Sanhedrin.
At Caesarea he had appealed to Caesar as hig best security
from the persistent hatred of Ananias and the Sadducees. If
we have taken a correct view of the latter part of his
career,
1 See Tert. Apol. 3; ad Natt. i. 3; my
Life and Work of St. Paul, i. 559. I cannot
accept the view of Herzog (Real-Encyld., s.v.
Claudius), that Chrestus was some seditious Roman
Jew.
2 Life and Work of St. Paul, i. 584, fg.
21 - THE EMPERORS.
his appeal had not been in vain, and he
owed the last two years of his missionary activity to the
impartiality of Roman Law. Hence, apart from the general
principle of submission to recognised authority, he had
special reason to urge the Roman Christians "to be subject
to the higher powers," and to recognise in them the
ordinance of God.1 With the private wickednesses of rulers
the Christians were not directly concerned. Rumours, indeed,
they must have heard of the poisoning of Claudius and of
Britannicus; of Nero's intrigues with Acte; of his
friendship with the bad Otho; of the divorce and legal
assassination of Octavia; of the murders of Agrippina and
Poppaea, of Burrus and Seneca. Other rumours must have
reached them of nameless orgies, of which it was a shame
even to speak. But knowing how the whole air of the bad
society around them reeked with lies, they may have shown
the charity that hopeth all things, and imputeth no evil,
and rejoiceth not in iniquity, by tacitly setting aside
these stories as incredible or false. It was not till a.d.
64, when Nero had been nearly ten years on the throne, that
the slow light of History fully revealed to the Church of
Christ what this more than monster was.
A dark spirit was walking in the house of
the Caesars —a spirit of lust and blood which destroyed
every family in succession with which they were allied. The
Octavii, the Claudii, the Domitii, the Silani, were all
hurled into ruin or disgrace in their attempt to scale, by
intermarriage with the deified race of Julius, "the dread
summits of Csesarean power." It has been well said that no
page even of Tacitus has so sombre and tragic an eloquence
as the mere Stemma Caesarum. The great
1 Rom. xiii. 1—7.
22 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Julius, robbed by death of his two
daughters, was succeeded by his nephew Augustus,1 who, in
ordering the assassination of Caesarion, the natural son of
Julius by Cleopatra, extinguished the direct line of the
greatest of the Caesars. Augustus by his three marriages was
the father of but one daughter, and that daughter disgraced
his family and embittered his life. He saw his two elder
grandsons die under circumstances of the deepest suspicion;
and being induced to disinherit the third for the asserted
stupidity and ferocity of his disposition, was succeeded by
Tiberius, who was only his stepson, and had not a drop of
the Julian blood in his veins. Tiberius had but one son, who
was poisoned by his favourite, Sejanus, before his own
death. This son, Drusus, left but one son, who was compelled
to commit suicide by his cousin, Gaius; and one daughter,
whose son, Eubellius Plautus, was put to death by order of
Nero. The marriage of Germanicus, the nephew of Tiberius,
with the elder Agrippina, grand-daughter of Augustus, seemed
to open new hopes to the Roman people and the imperial
house. Germanicus was a prince of courage, virtue, and
ability, and the elder Agrippina was one of the purest and
noblest women of her day. Of the nine children of this
virtuous union six alone survived. On the parents, and the
three sons in succession, the hopes of Borne were fixed. But
Germanicus was poisoned by order of Tiberius, and
1 It is characteristic of the manners
of the age that Julius Caesar had married four times,
Augustus thrice, Tiberius twice, Gaius thrice, Claudius
six times, and Nero thrice. Yet Nero was the last of the
Caesars, even of the adoptive line. No descendants had
survived of the offspring of so many unions, and, as
Merivale says, "a large proportion, which it would be
tedious to calculate, were the victims of domestic
jealousy and politic assassination" (Hist. vi.
366).
23 - THE STEMMA CAESARUM.
Agrippina was murdered in banishment
after the endurance of the most terrible anguish. Their two
elder sons, Nero and Drusus, lived only long enough to
disgrace themselves, and to be forced to die of starvation.1
The third was the monster Grains. Of the three daughters,
the youngest, Julia Livia, was put to death by the orders of
Messalina, the wife of her uncle Claudius. Drusilla died in
prosperous infamy, and Agrippina the younger, after a life
of crime so abnormal and so detestable that it throws into
the shade even the monstrous crimes of many of her
contemporaries, murdered her husband, and was murdered by
the orders of the son for whose sake she had waded through
seas of blood.
That son was Nero! Truly the Palace of
the Caesars must have been haunted by many a restless ghost,
and amid its vast and solitary chambers the guilty lords of
its splendour must have feared lest they should come upon
some spectre weeping tears of blood. In yonder corridor the
floor was still stained with the life-blood of the murdered
Graius ;2 in that subterranean prison the miserable Drusus,
cursing the name of his great-uncle Tiberius, tried to
assuage the pangs of hunger by chewing the stuffing of his
mattress ;3 in that gilded saloon Nero had his private
interviews with the poison-mixer, Locusta, whom he salaried
among "the instruments of his government;" 4
1 Tac. Ann. v. 3, vi. 24
2 "The Verres of a single
province sank before the majesty of the law, and the
righteous eloquence of his accuser; against the Verres
of the world there was no defence except in the dagger
of the assassin" (Freeman, Essays, ii. 330).
3 Tac. Ann. vii. 23.
4 Tac. Ann. xii. 66, xiii. 5.
24 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
in that splendid hall Britannicus
fell into convulsions after tasting his brother's
poisoned draught ; that chamber, bright with the
immoral frescoes of Arellius, witnessed the brutal
kick which caused the death of the beautiful Poppaea. Fit palace for the Antichrist—fit temple
for the wicked human god!—a temple which reeked with
the memory of infamies—a palace which echoed with
the ghostly footfall of murdered men!
Agrippina the Second, mother of
Nero, was the Lady Macbeth of that scene of murder,
but a Lady Macbeth with a life of worse stains and a
heart of harder steel. Born at Cologne in the
fourteenth year of the reign of Tiberius, she lost
her father, Germanicus, by poison when she was three
years old, and her mother, Agrippina, first by exile
when she was twelve years old, and finally by murder
when she was seventeen. She grew up with her wicked
sisters and her wicked brother Gaius in the house
of her grandmother Antonia, the widow of the elder
Drusus. She was little more than fourteen years old
when Tiberius married her to Cnseus Domitius
Ahenobarbus. The Domitii were one of the noblest and
most ancient families of Home, but from the time
that they first emerged into the light of history
they had been badly pre-eminent for the ferocity of
their dispositions. They derived the surname of
Ahenobarbus, or brazen-beard, from a legend of their
race intended to account for their physical
peculiarity. [Suet.
Ner. 1; Pint. Mmil. 25.] Six generations earlier, the orator
Crassus had said of the Domitius Ahenobarbus of that
day, "that it was no wonder his beard was of brass,
since his mouth was of iron and his heart of lead."
But though the traditions of cruelty and treachery
had been carried on from gene-
25 - THE FATHER OF NERO.
ration to generation,1 they
seemed to have culminated in. the father of Nero,
who added a tinge of meanness and vulgarity to the brutal manners of his race. His loose morals had
been shocking even to a loose age, and men told each
other in disgust how he had cheated in his
praetorship; how he had killed one of his freedmen
only because he had refused to drink as much as he
was hidden; how he had purposely driven over a poor
boy on the Appian Road; how in a squabble in the
Forum he had struck out the eye of a Roman knight;
how he had been finally banished for crimes still
more shameful. It was a current anecdote of this
man, who was "detestable through every period of
his life," that when, nine years - after his
marriage, the birth of his son Nero was announced to
him, he answered the congratulations of his friends
with the remark, that from himself and Agrippina
nothing could have been born but what was hateful,
and for the public ruin.
Agrippina was twenty-one when her
brother Grains succeeded to the throne. Towards the
close of his reign she was involved in the
conspiracy of Lepidus, and was banished to the
dreary island of Pontia. Grains seized the entire
property both of Domitius and of Agrippina. Nero,
their little child, then three years old, was handed
over as a penniless orphan to the charge of his aunt
Domitia, the mother of Messalina. This lady
entrusted the education of the child to two slaves,
whose influence is perhaps traceable for many
1 "The grandfather of Nero had
been cheeked by Augustus from the bloodshed of his
gladiatorial shows . . . his great-grandfather,' the
best of his race,' had changed sides three times,
not without disgrace, in the civil wars . . . his
great-great-grandfather had rendered himself
infamous by cruelty and treachery at Pharsalia, and
was also charged with most un-Roman pusillanimity "
(see Suet. Ner. 1—5; Merivale, vi. 62, seq).
26 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
subsequent years. One of them,
was a barber, the other a dancer.
On the accession of Claudius,
Agrippina was restored to her rank and fortune, and
once more undertook the management of her child. He
was, as we see from his early busts, a child of
exquisite beauty. His beauty made him an object of
special pride to his mother. Prom this time forward
it seems to have been her one desire to elevate the
boy to the rank of Emperor. In vain did the
astrologers warn her that his elevation involved her
murder. To such dark hints of the future she had but
one reply—Occidat dum imperet! "Let him slay
me, so he do but reign ! "
By her second marriage, with
Crispus Passienus, she further increased her already
enormous wealth. She bided her time. Claudius was
under the control of his freedmen, Narcissus and
Pallas, and of the Empress Messalina, who had borne
him two children, Britannicus and Octavia. The
fierce and watchful jealousy of Messalina was soon
successful in securing the banishment and subsequent
murder of Julia, the younger sister of Agrippina,1
and in spite of the retirement in which the latter
strove to withdraw herself from the furious
suspicion of the Empress, she felt that her own life
and that of her son were in perpetual danger. A
story prevailed that when Britannicus, then about
seven years old, and Nero, who was little more than
three years older,2 had ridden side by side in the
Trojan equestrian game, the favour of the populace
towards the latter had been so openly manifested
that Messalina had despatched emissaries to strangle
him in bed, and
1 Suet. Claud. 29.
2 Tacitus says two years; but see
Merivale, v. 517, vi. 88.
27 - AGRIPPINA.
that they had been frightened
from doing so by seeing a snake glide from under the
pillow.1 Meanwhile, Messalina was diverted from her
purpose by the criminal pursuits which were
notorious to every Roman with the single exception
of her husband. She was falling deeper and deeper
into that dementation preceding doom which at last
enabled her enemy Narcissus to head a palace
conspiracy and to strike her to the dust. Agrippina
owed her escape from a fate similar to that of her
younger sister solely to the infatuated passion of
the rival whose name through all succeeding ages has
been a byword of guilt and shame.
But now that Claudius was a
widower, the fact that he was her uncle, and that
unions between an uncle and niece were regarded as
incestuous, did not prevent Agrippina from plunging
into the intrigues by which she hoped to secure the
Emperor for her third husband. Aided by the freedman
Pallas, brother of Felix, the Procurator of Judaea,
and by the blandishments which her near relationship
to Claudius enabled her to exercise, she succeeded
in achieving the second great object of her
ambition. The twice-widowed matron became the sixth
wife of the imbecile Emperor within three months of
the execution of her predecessor. She had now but
one further design to accomplish, and that was to
gain the purple for the son whom she loved with all
the tigress affection of her evil nature. She had
been the sister and the wife, she wished also to be
the mother of an Emperor.
The story of her daring schemes, her reckless
cruelty,
1 Suetonius thinks that the story
rose from a snake's skin which his mother gave him
as an amulet, and which for some time he wore in a
bracelet (Ner. 6).
28 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
her incessant intrigues, is
recorded in the stern pages of Tacitus. During the
five years of her married life,1 it is probable that
no day passed without her thoughts brooding upon the
guilty end which she had kept steadily in view
during so many vicissitudes. Her first plan was to
secure for Nero the hand of Octavia, the only
daughter of Claudius. Octavia had long been
betrothed to the young and noble Lucius Junius
Silanus, a great-great-grandson of Augustus, who
might well be dreaded as a strong protector of the
rights of his young brother-in-law, Britannicus. As
a favourite of the Emperor, and the betrothed of the
Emperor's daughter, Silanus had already received
splendid honours at the hands of the Senate, but at
one blow Agrippina hurled him into the depths of
shame and misery. The infamous Vitellius— Vitellius
who had once begged as a favour a slipper of
Messalina, and carried it in his bosom and kissed it
with profound reverence—Vitellius who had placed a
gilded image of the freedman Pallas among his
household gods —trumped up a false charge against
Silanus, and, as Censor, struck his name off the
list of the Senate. His betrothal annulled, his
praetorship abrogated, the high-spirited young man,
recognising whose hand it was that had aimed this
poisoned arrow at his happiness, waited till
Agrippina's wedding-day, and on that day committed
suicide on the altar of his own Penates. The next
step of the Empress was to have her rival Lollia
Paulina charged with magic, to secure her
banishment, to send a tribune to kill her, and to
identify, by personal inspection, her decapitated
head. Then Calpurnia was driven from Rome because
Claudius, with perfect inno-
1 She was married in A.D. 49, and poisoned her
husband in October, A.D. 54,
29 - ADOPTION OF NERO.
cence, had praised her beauty. On
the other hand, Seneca was recalled from his
Corsican exile, in order to increase Agrippina's
popularity by an act of ostensible mercy, which
restored to Rome its favourite writer, while it
secured a powerful adherent for her cause and an
eminent tutor for her son. The next step was to
effect the betrothal of Octavia to Nero, who was
twelve years old. A still more difficult and
important measure was to secure his adoption.
Claudius was attached to his son Britannicus, and,
in spite of his extraordinary fatuity, he could
hardly fail to see that his son's rights would he
injured by the adoption of an elder boy of most
noble birth, who reckoned amongst his supporters all
those who might have natural cause to dread the
vengeance of a son of Messalina. Claudius was an
antiquary, and he knew that for 800 years, from the
days of Attus Clausus downwards, there had never
been an adoption among the patrician Claudii. In
vain did Agrippina and her adherents endeavour to
poison his mind by whispered insinuations about the
parentage of Britannicus. But he was at last
overborne, rather than convinced, by the persistence
with which Agrippina had taken care that the
adoption should be pressed upon him in the Senate,
by the multitude, and even in the privacy of his own
garden. Pallas, too, helped to decide his wavering
determination by quoting the precedents of the
adoption of Tiberius by Augustus, and of Gaius by
Tiberius. Had he but well weighed the fatal
significance of those precedents, he would have
hesitated still longer ere he sacrificed to an
intriguing alien the birthright, the happiness, and
ultimately the lives of the young son and daughter
whom he so dearly loved.
And now Agrippina's prosperous wickedness was
30 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
bearing her along full sail to
the fatal haven of her ambition. She obtained the
title of Augusta, which even the stately wife of
Augustus had never borne during her husband's
lifetime. Seated on a lofty throne by her husband's
side, she received foreign embassies and senatorial
deputations. She gained permission to antedate the
majority of her son, and secured for him a promise
of the Consulship, admission to various priesthoods,
a proconsular imperium, and the title of "Prince of the Youth." She made these honours the
pretext for obtaining a largess to the soldiery, and
Circensian games for the populace, and at these
games Nero appeared in the manly toga and triumphal
insignia, while Britannicus, utterly eclipsed, stood
humbly by his side in the boyish praetexta—the
embroidered robe which marked his youth. And while
step after step was taken to bring Nero into
splendid prominence, Britannicus was kept in such
deep seclusion, and watched with such jealous eyes,
that the people hardly knew whether he was alive or
dead. In vain did Agrippina lavish upon the unhappy
lad her false caresses. Being a boy of exceptional
intelligence, he saw through her hypocrisy, and did
not try to conceal the contemptuous disgust which
her arts inspired. Meanwhile he was a prisoner in
all but name : every expedient was invented to keep
him at the greatest distance from his father ; every
friend who loved him, every freedman who was
faithful to him, every soldier who seemed likely to
embrace his cause, was either secretly undermined,
or removed under pretext of honourable promotion.
Tutored as he was by adversity to conceal his
feelings, he one day through accident or boyish
passion returned the salutation of
31 - INTRIGUES OF AGRIPPINA.
his adoptive brother by the name
of Ahenobarbus, instead of calling him by the name
Nero, which was the mark of his new rank as the
adopted son of Claudius. Thereupon the rage of
Agrippina and Nero knew no bounds ; and such
insolence—for in this light the momentary act of
carelessness or venial outburst of temper was
represented to Claudius—made the boy a still more
defenceless victim to the machinations of his
stepmother. Month after month she wove around him
the web of her intrigues. The Praetorians were won
over by flattery, gifts, and promises. The double
prefecture of Lucius Geta and Eufius Crispinus was
superseded by the appointment of Afranius Burrus, an
honest soldier, but a partisan of the Empress, to
whom he thus owed his promotion to the most coveted
position in the Roman army. Prom the all-powerful
freedmen of Claudius, Agrippina had little to fear.
Callistus was dead, and she played off against each
other the rival influences of Pallas and Narcissus.
Pallas was her devoted adherent and paramour;
Narcissus was afraid to move in opposition to her,
because the accession of Britannicus would have been
his own certain death-warrant, since he had been the
chief agent in the overthrow of Messalina.
As for the phenomena on which the
populace looked with terror—the fact that the skies
had seemed to blaze with fire on the day of Nero's
adoption, and violent shocks of earthquake had
shaken Rome on the day that he assumed the manly
toga—Agrippina cared nothing for them. She would
recognise no omen which did not promise success to
her determination. Nothing could now divert her from
her purpose. When Domitia, the aunt under whose roof
the young Nero had been trained,
32 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
began to win his smiles by the
contrast between her flatteries and presents and the
domineering threats of his mother, Agrippina at once
brought against her a charge of magic, and, in spite
of the opposition of Narcissus, Domitia was
condemned to death. The Empress hesitated at no
crime which helped to pave the way of her son to
power, but at the same time her ambition was so far
selfish that she intended to keep that son under her
own exclusive influence.
Many warnings now showed her that
the time was ripe for her supreme endeavour. Her
quarrel with Narcissus had broken out into threats
and recriminations in the very presence of the
Emperor. The Senate showed signs of indignant
recalcitrance against her attacks on those whose
power she feared, or whose wealth she envied. Her
designs were now so transparent, that Narcissus
began openly to show his compassion for the hapless
and almost deserted Britannicus. But, worst of all,
it was clear that Claudius himself was becoming
conscious of his perilous mistake, and was growing
weary both of her and of her son. He had changed his
former wife for a worse. If Messalina had been
unfaithful to him, so he began to suspect was
Agrippina, and he could not but feel that she had
changed her old fawning caresses for a threatening
insolence. He was sick of her ambition, of her
intrigues, of the hatred she always displayed to his
oldest and most faithful servants, of her pushing
eagerness for her Nero, of her treacherous cruelty
towards his own children. He was heard to drop
ominous expressions. He began to display towards
Britannicus a yearning affection, full of the
passionate hope that when he was a little older his
wrongs would be avenged. All this Agrippina learnt
from her spies.
33 - MURDER OF CLAUDIUS.
Not a day was to be lost.
Narcissus, whose presence was the chief security for
his master's life, had gone to the baths of Sinuessa
to find relief from a fit of the gout. There lay at
this time in prison, on a charge of poisoning, a
woman named Locusta, whose career recalls the Mrs.
Turner of the reign of James I., and the Marchioness
de Brinvilliers of the court of Louis XIV. To this
woman Agrippina repaired with the promise of freedom
and reward, if she would provide a poison which
would disturb the brain without too rapidly
destroying life. Halotus, the Emperor's praegustator,
or taster, and Xenophon, his
physician, had been already won over to share in
'the deed. The poison was infused into a fine and
delicious mushroom of a kind of which Claudius was
known to be particularly fond, and Agrippina gave
this mushroom to her husband with her own hand.
After tasting it he became very quiet, and then
called for wine. He was carried off to bed
senseless, but the quantity of wine which he had
drunk weakened the effects of the poison, and at a
sign from Agrippina the faithless physician finished
the murder by tickling the throat of the sufferer
with a poisoned feather. Before the morning of Oct.
13, a.d. 54, Claudius was dead.
His death was concealed from the
public and from his children, whom^Agrippina with
hypocritical caresses and false tears kept by her
side in her own chamber, until everything was ready
for the proclamation of Nero. At noon, which the Chaldseans had declared would be the only lucky hour
of an unlucky day, the gates of the palace were
thrown open, and Nero walked forth with Afranius
Burrus by his side. The Praetorian Praefect informed
the guard that Claudius had appointed
34 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Nero his successor. A few
faithful voices asked, "Where is Britannicus?" But
as no one answered, and the young prince was not
forthcoming, they accepted what seemed to he an
accomplished fact. Nero went to the Praetorian camp,
promised a donation of 15,000 sesterces (more than
£130) to each soldier, and was proclaimed Emperor.
The Senate accepted the initiative of the
Praetorians, and by sunset Nero was securely seated
on the throne of the Roman world. The dream of
Agrippina's life was accomplished. She was now the
mother, as she had been the sister and the wife of
an Emperor; and that young Emperor, when the tribune
came to ask him the watchword for the night,
answered in the words—Optimae Matri ! "To
the Best of Mothers!"
CHAPTER III.
THE FEATURES OF THE ANTICHRIST.
"Nero . . . ut erat exsecrabilis
ac nocens tyrannus, prosilivit ad excidendum
coeleste templum delendamque justitiam." — Lactaut.
De Mart. Persec. 2.
"Quid Nerone pejus ?" — Mart. Epig.
vii. 34.
From the very moment of her
success, the awful Nemesis began to fall upon
Agrippina, as it falls on all sinners — that worst
Nemesis, which breaks crowned with fire out of the
achievement of guilty purposes. Of Agrippina on the
night of Claudius's murder it might doubtless have
been said, as has been said of another queen on the
tragic night on which her husband perished in the
explosion at Kirk o' Fields, that she "retired to
rest — to sleep, doubtless — sleep with the soft tranquillity of an innocent child. Remorse may
disturb the slumbers of the man who is dabbling with
his first experiences of wrong. When the pleasure
has been tasted and is gone, and nothing is left of
the crime but the ruin it has wrought, then, too,
the Furies take their seats upon the midnight
pillow. But the meridian of evil is for the most
part left unvexed ; and when human creatures have
chosen their road, they are left alone to follow it
to the end."1
From the day that she had won her own heart's
1 Fronde, Hist. vii. 511.
36 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
desires, Agrippina found that her
hopes had vanished, and that her life was to be
plunged in retributive calamities. She found that
crime ever needs the support of further crime; that
the evil spirits who serve the government of an
abandoned heart demand incessant sacrifices at their
altar. She had brought about the ruin of the young
Lucius Junius Silanus. His elder brother, Marcus,
was a man of such a gentle and unassuming character
that Gaius had nicknamed him "the Golden Sheep;" and
though the blood of the imperial family flowed in
his veins, he excited so little jealousy that he had
been raised to the consulship, and even sent to Asia
with proconsular command. Yet Agrippina dreaded that
he might avenge the death of his brother, and,
without the knowledge of Nero, sent the freedman
Helius, with P. Celer, a Roman knight, who poisoned
Silanus at a banquet, so openly that the whole world
was aware of what had been done.
The aged Narcissus was her next
victim; and more murders would have followed had not
Burrus and Seneca taken measures to prevent them.
Their influence was happily sufficient, since they
were still regarded as tutors of the young Caesar,
who was only seventeen years old. They also
endeavoured to veil, and as far as possible to
cloak, the audacious intrusions into state affairs,
which showed that Agrippina was not content with the
exceptional honours showered upon her. Of those
honours, strange to say, one of the chief was her
appointment to be a priestess of the now deified
Emperor whom she had so recently poisoned! It is
clear that, though she had again and again proved
herself to be the most ungrateful of women, she
expected from her son a boundless gratitude. Indeed,
she so galled
37 - "AUREUM QUINQUENNIUM."
the vanity and terrified the
cowardice of his small and mean nature by her
constant threats and upbraidings, that he feared her
far more than he had ever loved. The consequence was
that she had at once to struggle for her ascendancy.
It was threatened on the one hand by the influence
of Burrus and Seneca, and on the other by the
blandishments of bad companions and fawning slaves.
Bent on pleasure, fond of petty accomplishments,
flattered into the notion that he was a man of
consummate artistic taste, Nero occupied himself
with dilettante efforts in sculpture,
painting, singing, verse-making, and
chariot-driving, and was quite content to leave to
his tutors the graver affairs of state. His tiger
nature had not yet tasted blood. Seneca in his
treatise on clemency, written at the close of Nero's
first year, had informed the delighted world that
the gentle youth, on being required to sign the
order for a criminal's execution, had expressed the
fervent wish that he had never learnt to write.
Seneca also composed for him the admired speeches
which he was now and then called upon to deliver.
The government of the world was practically in the
hands of an upright soldier and an able philosopher;
and however glaring were the inconsistencies of the
latter, he had yet attained to a moral standard
incomparably superior to that professed by the
majority of his contemporaries. If the political
machine worked with perfect smoothness, if Rome for
five years was shocked by no public atrocities, if
informers to some extent found their occupation
gone, if no noble blood was wantonly shed, if the
Senate was respected and the soldiers were orderly,
the glory of that "golden quinquennium"—which, in
the opinion of Trajan, eclipsed
38 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the merits of even the worthiest
princes—was due, not to the small-minded and
would-be aesthetic youth who figured as Emperor, but
to the tutors who kept in check the wild passions of
his mother, and directed the acts which ostensibly
proceeded from himself.
But in order to keep him amused,
they thought it either inexpedient or impossible to
maintain too strict a discipline over his moral
character. Nero was nominally married to the
daughter of Claudius, but from the first, they were
separated from each other, by a mutual and
instinctive repulsion. When he entered into an
intrigue with Acte, a beautiful Greek freedwoman,
his tutors held it desirable to connive at vices
which the spirit of the age scarcely pretended to
condemn. Agrippina, however, treated him as though
he were still a child, and, when she observed his
resentment, forfeited all his confidence by passing
from the extreme of furious reproach to the extreme
of fulsome complaisance. Hence, alike in affairs of
state and in his domestic pleasures he was alienated
from his mother, and in his daily life he fell
unreservedly under the influence of corrupt
associates like Marcus Otho and Claudius Senecio,
two bad specimens of the jeunesse doree of
their day, the dandies of an age when dandyism was a
far viler thing than it is in modern times.1 At last
the quarrel between Nero and Agrippina became so
fierce that she did not hesitate to reveal to him
all the crimes which she had committed for his sake,
and if she could not retain her sway over his mind
by gratitude, she terrified him with threats that
she who had raised him to the throne could hurl him
from it. Britannicus was the true heir; Nero, but
for her, would have re-
1 Niebuhr.
39 - ALARM OF NERO.
mained a mere Ahenobarhus. She
was the daughter of Germanicus ; she would go in
person to the Praetorian camp, with Britannicus by
her side, and then let the maimed Burrus and the
pedagogic Seneca see whether they could prevent her
from restoring to the throne of his fathers the
injured boy who had been ousted by her intrigues on
behalf of an adopted alien. "I made you Emperor, I
can unmake you. Britannicus is the true Emperor, not
you." She dinned such taunts and threats into the
ears of a son who was already vitiated in character,
who already began to feel his power, until he too
was driven to protect, by the murder of a brother,
the despotism which his mother had won for him by
the murder of a husband. Thus in every way she
became the evil angel of his destiny. She drove him
into the crimes of which she had already set the
fatal example. It was her fault if he rapidly lost
sight of the lesson which Seneca had so assiduously
inculcated, that the one impregnable bulwark of a
monarch is the affection of his people.1
Nero began to look on the young
Britannicus as King John looked on the young Arthur.
Even civilised, even Christian ages have shown how
perilous is the position of a hated heir to a
usurped throne. The threats of Agrippina had
deepened dislike into detestation, and uneasiness
into terror. Britannicus was a fine, strong,
well-grown boy, who showed signs of a vigorous
character and a keen intellect. A little incident
which occurred in December, a.d. 54, had alarmed
Nero still further. The Saturnalia were being
celebrated with their usual effusive joy, and at one
of
1 "Unum est inexpngnabile munimentum amor
civinm" (Sen. De Clement, i. 19, 5).
40 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the feasts Nero—-who had become
by lot the Hex bibendi, or Master of the
Revel—had issued his mimic commands to the other
guests in a spirit of harmless fun; but in order to
put the shyness of Britannicus to the blush, he had
ordered the lad to go out into the middle of the
room and sing a song. Without the least trepidation
or awkwardness Britannicus had stepped out, and sung
a magnificent fragment of a tragic chorus, in which
he had indicated how he was expelled from all his
rights by violence and crime. The scene would have
been an awkward one under any circumstances; it was
rendered still more so by the fact that in the
darkening hall a deep murmur had expressed the
admiration and sympathy of the guests. Yet no steps
could be taken against a young prince whom it was
impossible to put to death openly, and against whom
there was no pretence for a criminal accusation.
But the first century, like the
fifteenth, was an age of poisoners. Locusta was
still in prison, and Nero employed the Praetorian
tribune Julius Pollio to procure from her a poison
which might effect a slow death. There was no need
to win over the praegustator, or the personal
attendants of the young prince. Care had long been
taken that the poor boy should only be surrounded by
the creatures of his enemies. The poison was
administered, but it failed. Nero grew wild with
alarm. Stories, which probably gained their darkest
touches from the horror of his subsequent career,
told how he had threatened the tribune and struck
Locusta for her cowardice in not doing her work
well, "as though he, forsooth, need have any
fear about the Julian law." Deadlier poison was then
concocted outside his own bed-chamber, and tried
upon animals, until its effects
41 - MURDER OF BRITANNICUS.
were found to be sufficiently
rapid. Setting aside these stories as crude
exaggerations, all authorities are agreed as to the
circumstances of the death of Britannicus. It was a
custom established by Augustus that the young
princes of the imperial house should sit at dinner
with nobles of their own age at a lower and less
luxuriously served table than that at which the
Emperor dined. While Britannicus was thus dining, a
draught was handed to him which had been tasted by
his praegustator, but was too hot to drink.
He asked for water to cool it, and in that cold
water the poison was administered. He drank, and
instantly sunk down from his seat silent and
breathless. The guests, among whom was the young
Titus, the future Emperor of Rome, started from the
table in consternation. The countenance of
Agrippina, working with astonishment, anguish, and
terror, showed that she at least had not been
admitted into the terrible secret. Octavia looked on
with the self-possession which in such a palace had
taught her on all occasions to hide her emotions
under a simulated apathy. The banqueters were
disturbed until Nero, with perfect coolness, bade
them resume their mirth and conversation. "Britannicus," he said, "will soon be well. He has
only been seized with one of the epileptic fits to
which he is liable." It was no epileptic fit—the
last of the Claudii was dead. That night, amid
storms which seemed to mark the wrath of Heaven, the
corpse was carried with hurried privacy to a mean
funeral pyre on the Field of Mars. We may disbelieve
the ghastly story that the rain washed off the chalk
which had been used to disguise the livid
indications of poison; but it seems certain that the
last rites were paid with haste
42 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
and meanness little suited to the
last male descendant of a family which had been
famous for so many centuries—to the sole inheritor
of the glorious traditions of so many of the noblest
lines.
The Romans acquiesced too easily
in this terrible crime, because it fell in with the
Machiavellian policy which would gladly rid itself
of a source of future disturbances. But they were
punished for their facile tolerance by the change
which every year developed in the character of their
Emperor. Agrippina felt that even-handed justice was
indeed beginning to commend the ingredients of the
poisoned chalice to her own lips. Her enemies began
to see that their opportunity was come. Her
prosperity was instantly swallowed up in the " chaos
of hatreds" which she had aroused by her
unscrupulous ambition. The coward conscience of the
Emperor was worked upon by a plot, contrived by
Silana and Domitia Lepida, which charged Agrippina
with the intention of raising Rubellius Plautus to
the throne. This plot she overbore by the force of
her own passionate indignation. Scornfully ignoring
the false evidence trumped up against her, she
claimed an interview with her son, and instead of
entering on her own defence, demanded and secured
the death or exile of her enemies. But she had by
this time been deprived of her body-guard, of her
sentinels, of all public honours, even of her home
in the palace. Her son rarely visited her, and then
only among a number of centurions, and he always
left her after a brief and chilling salutation. She
was living deserted by her friends, and exposed to
deliberate insults, in alarmed isolation amid the
hatred of the populace. Worse dangers thickened
around her. Nero became deeply enamoured of Poppaea
Sabina, the
43 - POPPAEA.
wife of his friend Otho, and one
of the most cruel and cold-blooded intriguers amid
the abandoned society of Roman matrons. Nero was
deeply smitten with her infantile features, the soft
complexion, which she preserved by daily bathing in
warm asses'-milk, her assumed modesty, her genial
conversation and sprightly wit. He was specially
enchanted with the soft, abundant hair, the envy of
Roman beauties, for which he invented the fantastic,
and, to Roman writers, supremely ludicrous epithet
of " amber tresses." If Otho was one of the worst
corrupters of Nero's character, he was punished by
the loss of his wife, and Nero was punished by
forming a connexion with a woman who instigated him
to yet more frightful enormities. Up to this time
his crimes had been mainly confined to the interior
of the palace, and his follies had taken no worse
form than safe and cowardly outrages on defenceless
passengers in the streets at night, after the
fashion of the Mohawks of the days of Queen Anne.
But from the day that he first saw Poppaea a
headlong deterioration is traceable in his
character. She established a complete influence over
him, and drove him by her taunts and allurements to
that crime which, even among his many enormities, is
the most damning blot upon his character—the murder
of his mother.
That wretched princess was spending the
last year of a life which had scarcely passed its full prime
in detested infamy, such as in our own history attended the
last stage in the career of the Countess of Somerset, the
wife of James's unworthy favourite, Robert Carr. Worse than
this, she lived in daily dread of assassination. Her
watchfulness evaded all attempts at poisoning, and
she was partly protected
44 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
against them by the current
fiction that she had fortified herself by the use of
antidotes. Plots to murder her by the apparently
accidental fall of the fretted roof in one of the
chambers of her villa were frustrated by the warning
which she received from her spies. At last,
Anicetus, a freedman, admiral of the fleet at
Misenum, promised Nero to secure her end in an
unsuspicious manner by means of a ship which should
suddenly fall to pieces in mid-sea. Nero invited her
to a banquet at Baiae, which was to be the sign of
their public reconciliation. Declining, however, to
sail in the pinnace which had been surreptitiously
fitted up for her use, she was carried to her son's
villa in her own litter. There she was received with
such hilarity and blandishment, such long embraces
and affectionate salutations, that her suspicions
were dispelled. She consented to return by water,
and went on board the treacherous vessel. It had not
proceeded far when the heavily-weighted canopy under
which she reclined was made to fall with a great
crash. One of her ladies was killed on the spot.
Immediately afterwards the bolts which held the
vessel together were pulled out, and Agrippina,
whose life had been saved by the projecting sides of
her couch, found herself struggling in the waves. A
lady who was with her, named Acerronia, thinking to
save her own life, exclaimed that she was the
Empress, and was instantly beaten down with poles
and oars. Agrippina kept silence, and escaping with
a single bruise on her shoulder, she swam or floated
safely till she was picked up by a boat sent from
the shore, which was glittering with lights and
thronged with visitors who were enjoying the cool
evening air. The wretched victim saw through the
whole plot, but thought it
45 - SENECA.
best to treat the matter as an
accident, and sent one of her freedmen, named
Agerinus, to announce to Nero her fortunate escape.
Nero had already received the news with unfeigned
alarm. Would the haughty, vindictive woman fire the
soldiery with the tale of her wrongs? would she
throw herself on the compassion of the Senate and
the people? would she arm her slaves to take
vengeance on her murderer? Burrus and Seneca were
hastily summoned. To them the Emperor appealed in
the extreme agitation of unsuccessful guilt. In
silence and anguish the soldier and the Stoic felt,
as they listened to the tale, how fatal to their
reputation was their prosperous complicity with the
secrets of such a court. Seneca was the first to
break the silence. He asked his colleague " whether
the Praetorians should be ordered to put her to
death." In that hour he must have tasted the very
dregs of the bitter cup of moral degradation.
Perhaps the two ministers excused themselves with
the sophism that things had now gone too far to
prevent the commission of a crime, and that either
Agrippina or Nero must perish. But Burrus replied
that "the Praetorians would never lift a hand
against the daughter of their beloved Germanicus.
Let Anicetus fulfil his promises." Miserable
soldier! miserable philosopher ! Stoicism has been
often exalted at the expense of Christianity. Let
the world remember the two scenes, in one of which
the polished Stoic, in the other the Christian
Apostle stood—the one a magnificent minister, the
other a fettered prisoner—in the presence of the
lord of the world!
Anicetus rose to the occasion, and, amid the
ecstatic expressions of Nero's gratitude, claimed as
his own the
46 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
consummation of the deed. On the
arrival of Agerinus with the message of Agrippina,
Anicetus suddenly flung a dagger at the wretched
man's feet, and then, declaring that Agrippina had
sent him to murder her son, loaded him with chains.
By this transparent device he hoped to persuade the
world that Agrippina had been detected in a
conspiracy, and had committed suicide from very
shame. The news of her recent peril had caused the
wildest excitement among the idlers on the shore.
Anicetus, with his armed emissaries, had to assume a
threatening attitude as he made his way through the
agitated throng. Surrounding the villa and bursting
open the door, he seized the few slaves who yet
lingered near the chamber of their mistress. Within
that chamber, by the light of a single lamp,
Agrippina, attended only by one handmaid, was
awaiting in intense anxiety and with misgivings
which became deeper and deeper at every moment, the
suspicious delay in the return of her faithful
messenger. The slave-girl rose and left the room. "Do you too desert me ?" she exclaimed; and at that
moment the door was darkened by the entrance of Anicetus, with the trierarch Herculeius and the
naval centurion Obaritus. "If you have come to
inquire about my health," said the undaunted woman,
" say that I have recovered. If to commit a crime, I
will not believe that you have my son's orders; he
would not command a matricide." Returning no answer,
the murderers surrounded her bed, and the trierarch
struck her on the head with his stick. "Strike my
womb," she exclaimed, as the centurion drew his
sword, "it bore a Nero." These were her last words
before she sank down slain with many wounds. There
is no need
47 - MURDER OF AGRIPPINA.
to darken with further and
unaccredited touches of horror the dreadful story of
her end. The old presage which she had accepted was
fulfilled. She had made her son an Emperor, and he
had rewarded her by assassination. Such was the
awful unpitied end of one on whose birthday and in
whose honour in that very year altars had smoked
with sacrifices offered at the feet of the god Honour
and the goddess Concordia!
When the crime was over, Nero
first perceived its magnitude, and was seized with
the agony of a too brief terror and remorse. There
is in great crimes an awful power of illumination.
They light up the conscience with a glare which
shows all things in their true hideousness. He spent
the night in oppressive silence. For the
first time in his life his sleep was disturbed by
dreams. He often started up in terror, and dreaded
the return of dawn. The gross flattery and
hypocritical congratulations of his friends soon
dissipated all personal alarm. But scenes cannot
change their aspect so easily as the countenances of
men, and there was to him a deadly look in the sea
and shore. From the lofty summit of Misenum ghostly
wailings and the blast of a solitary trumpet seemed
to reach him from his mother's grave. He despatched
a letter to the Senate, full of the ingenious and
artificial turns of expression which betrayed, alas
! the style of Seneca; and in it he charged his
mother's memory with the very crimes of which he had
himself been guilty. But though he recalled her
enemies from exile, and threw down her statues, and
raked up every evil action of her life, and
insinuated that she had been the cause
1 As shown by inscriptions of the Fratres Arvales
(De Rossi, Bull. Archeol., 1866). See
Champagny, Les Cesars, ii. 194.
48 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
of the enormities which had
disgraced the reign of Claudius, men hardly affected
to believe his exculpation, and the very mob charged
him with matricide in their epigrams and scribblings
on the statues and walls of Rome.1 But yet when he
returned to Rome the whole populace, from the Senate
downwards, poured forth to give him a reception so
enthusiastic and triumphant that every remnant of
shame was dispelled from his mind. Feeling for the
first time that no wickedness was too abnormal to
shake his absolute power over a nation of slaves, he
plunged without stint or remorse into that career of
infamy which has made his name the synonym of
everything which is degraded, cruel, and impure.2
Through the separate details of
that career we need not follow him. The depths3 into
which he sank are too abysmal for utterance. Even
Pagan historians could not without a blush hold up a
torch in those crypts of shame.4 How he established
games in which he publicly appeared upon the stage,
and compelled members of the noblest Roman families
to imitate his degradation ; on how vast a scale,
and with how vile a stain, he deliberately corrupted
the whole tone of Roman society; how he openly
declared that the consummation of art was a false
sestheticism, corrupt and naked, and not ashamed;6
how he strove to revive the flagging pulse of
exhausted pleasure by unheard-of enormities, and
strove to make shame shameless by undisguised
publicity; how he put to death the last
1 Suet. Ner. 3; Dion Cass. hi.
16. 1 Tac. Ann. xiv. 13.
3 Rev. ii. 24.
4 2 Cor. iv. 2.
5 Snet. Ner. Loot. 29, 30;
Dion Cass. Ixi. 4, 5.
49 - CRIMES OF NERO.
descendant of Augustus,1 the last
descendant of Tiberius, and the last descendant of
the Claudii; how he ended the brief but heartrending
tragedy of the life of Octavia by defaming her
innocence, driving her to the island of Pandataria,
and there enforcing her assassination under
circumstances so sad as might have moved the
hardiest villain to tears; how he hastened by poison
the death of Burrus, and entrusted the vast power of
the Praetorian command to Tigellinus, one of the
vilest of the human race; how, when he had exhausted
the treasures amassed by the dignified economy of
Claudius, he filled his coffers by confiscating the
estates of innocent victims; how he caused the death
of his second wife, Poppaea, by a kick inflicted on
her when she was in a delicate condition; how, after
the detection of the conspiracy of Piso, he seemed
to revel in blood; how he ordered the death of
Seneca; how, by the execution of Paetus Thrasea and
Barea Soranus, he strove to extinguish the last
embers of Roman magnanimity, and to slay "virtue
itself;"2 how wretches like Vatinius became the
cherished favourites of his court; how his reign
degenerated into one perpetual orgy, at once
monstrous and vulgar;—into these details,
fortunately, we need not follow his awful career.
His infamous follies and cruelties in Greece; his
dismal and disgraceful fall—a tragedy without
pathos, and a ruin without dignity—all this must be
read in the pages of contemporary historians.
Probably no man who ever Jived has crowded into
fourteen years of life so black a catalogue of
iniquities as this Collot d'Herbois upon
1 A son of the M. Jun. Silanus whom Gains called
"the golden sheep " (Tac. Ann. xvi. 9). 8
Tae. Ann. xvi. 21.
50 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
an imperial throne. The seeds of
innumerable vices were latent in the soil of his
disposition, and the hot-bed of absolutism forced
them into rank growth. To speak thus much of him and
of his reign has been necessary, because he was the
epitome of the age in which he lived —the consummate
flower of Pagan degradation at the time when the
pure bud of Christian life was being nurtured into
beauty, amid cold and storm. But here we must for
the present leave the general story of his reign, to
give our attention to the one event which brought
him into collision with the Christian Church.
CHAPTER IV.
THE BURNING OF ROME, AND THE FIRST
PERSECUTION.
" Mira Nero de Tarpeya A Roma, como se ardia Gritos
dan nifios y viejos T el de nada se dolia. Que alegre
Tista! " —Spanish Song.
Had it not been for one crime with, which all ancient
writers have mixed up his name, Christianity might have left
Nero on one side, not speaking of him, but simply looking
and passing by, while he, on his part, might scarcely so
much as have heard of the existence of Christians amid the
crowded thousands of his capital. That crime was the burning
of Rome; and by precipitating the Era of Martyrdom, it
brought him into immediate and terrible connexion with the
Church of Christ.
Whether he was really guilty or not of
having ordered that immense conflagration, it is certain
that he was suspected of it by his contemporaries, and has
been charged with it by many historians of his country.1 It
is certain, also, that his head had been full for years of
the image of flaming cities; that he used to say that Priam
was to be congratulated on having seen the ruin of Troy;
that he was never able to resist the
1 Tac. Ann. xv. 67 (cf. 38); Suet. Ner.
38; Dion Cass. Ixii. 16; Pliny, H. N. xvii. 1, 1;
followed by Orosius, Sulpicius, Severus, Entropius, etc.
52 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
fixed idea of a crime ;1 that the
year following he gave a public recitation of a poem called
Troica, from the orchestra of the theatre, and that
this was only the burning of Rome under a thin disguise ;2
and that just before his flight he meditated setting fire to
Rome once more.3 It was rumoured that when some one had told
him how Graius used to quote the phrase of Euripides—
"When I am dead, sink the whole earth in flames!"
he replied, "Nay, but while I live !" He
was accused of the ambition of destroying Rome, that he
might replace its tortuous and narrow lanes with broad,
regular streets and uniform Hellenic edifices, and so have
an excuse for changing its name from Rome to Neropolis. It
was believed that in his morbid appetite for new sensations
he was quite capable of devising a truly artistic spectacle
which would thrill his jaded aestheticism, and supply him
with vivid imagery for the vapid antitheses of his poems. It
was both believed and recorded, that during the terrors of
the actual spectacle, he had climbed the Tower of Maecenas,
had expressed his delight at what he called " the flower and
loveliness of the flames," and in his scenic dress had sung
on his own private stage the "Capture of Ilium." 4 It was
said
1 Renan, L'Antichrist, p. 144.
2 Dion Cass. Ixii. 29; Juv. viii.
221. Eutropius says that he burnt Rome: " Tit spectaculi
ejus imaginem cerneret quali olim Troja capta evaserat."
Ampere says,'' Pour moi j 'incline a 1'admettre "
(Hist. Bom. ii. 56). Renan thinks that this poem
may have originated the metaphor that he played his lyre
over the ruins of his country—which was afterwards taken
literally.
3 Suet. Ner. 43.
4 The one circumstance which tends to
exculpate him from some of these motives is that he was
at Antinm when the fire broke out, and did not arrive in
Rome till the third day, when the flames had rolled to
the gardens of Maecenas, and his own " Domus Transitoria"
(Tac. Ann. xv.). The late Mr. G. H. Lewes
attempted to "rehabilitate" the character of Nero; but
the evidence against him is too unanimous to be set
aside.
53 - THE BURNING OF
ROME.
that all attempts to quench the fire had
been forcibly resisted; that men had been seen hurling
lighted brands upon various buildings, and shouting that
they had orders for what they did; that men of even Consular
rank had detected Nero's slaves on their own property with
tow and torches, and had not ventured to touch them; that
when the wind had changed, and there was a lull in the
conflagration, it had burst out again from houses that
abutted on the gardens of his creature Tigellinus. At any
rate, the Romans could hardly have been mistaken in thinking
that Nero might have done much more than he did, to
encourage the efforts made to extinguish the flames. It was
remembered that, a few years earlier, Claudius, during a
conflagration, had been seen, two nights running, seated in
a little counting-office with two baskets full of silver at
his side, to encourage the firemen, and secure the
assistance of the people and the soldiers. Nero certainly,
in this far more frightful crisis, did nothing of the kind.
Even if some of the rumours which tended to implicate him in
having caused the calamity had no better foundation than
idle rumour, or the interested plots of robbers who seized
the opportunity for promiscuous plunder, they acquired
plausibility from the whole colour of Nero's character and
conversation, and they seemed to be justified by the way in
which he used for his own advantage the disaster of his
people. For immediately after the fire he seized a much
larger extent of ground than he had previously possessed,
and began to rear with incredible celerity his " Golden
House," a structure unexampled in the ancient world for
gorgeous magnificence. It was in this amazing structure, on
which the splendour of the whole Empire was recklessly
squandered,
54 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
that Nero declared, with a smirk of
self-satisfaction, that now at last he was lodged like a
human being!
But whether Nero was guilty of this
unparalleled outrage on the lives and fortunes of his
subjects or not, certain it is that on July 19, a.d. 64, in
the tenth year of his reign, a fire broke out in shops full
of inflammable materials which lined the valley between the
Palatine and Caelian Hills. For six days and seven nights it
rolled in streams of resistless flame over the greater "part
of the city, licking up the palaces and temples of the gods
which covered the low hills, and raging through whole
streets of the wretched wooden tenements in which dwelt
myriads of the poorer inhabitants who crowded the lower
regions of Rome. When its course had been checked by the
voluntary destruction of a vast mass of buildings which lay
in its path, it broke out a second time, and raged for three
days longer in the less crowded quarters of the city, where
its spread was even more fatal to public buildings and the
ancient shrines of the gods. Never since the Gauls burnt
Rome had so deadly a calamity fallen on the afflicted city.
Of its fourteen districts, four alone escaped untouched;
three were completely laid in ashes; in the seven others
were to be seen the wrecks of many buildings, scathed and
gutted by the flames. The disaster to the city was
historically irreparable. If Nero was indeed guilty, then
the act of a wretched buffoon, mad with the diseased
sensibility of a depraved nature, has robbed the world of
works of art, and memorials, and records, priceless and
irrecoverable. We can rather imagine than describe the
anguish with which the Romans, bitterly conscious of their
own degeneracy, contemplated the destruction of the relics
of their national glory in the days when Rome
55 - THE BURNING OF ROME.
was free. What could ever replace for
them or their children such monuments as the Temple of Luna,
built by Servius Tullius; and the Ara Maxima, which
the Arcadian Evander had reared to Hercules; and the Temple
of Jupiter Stator, built in accordance with the vow of
Romulus; and the little humble palace of Numa; and the
shrine of Vesta with the Penates of the Roman people and the
spoils of conquered kings ? What structural magnificence
could atone for the loss of memorials which the song of
Virgil and of Horace had rendered still more dear?1 The city might rise more regular from its ashes, and
with broader streets, but its artificial uniformity was a
questionable boon. Old men declared that the new streets
were far less healthy, in consequence of their more
scorching glare, and they muttered among themselves that
many an object of national interest had been wantonly
sacrificed to gratify the womanish freak of a miserable
actor.
But the sense of permanent loss was
overwhelmed at first by the immediate confusion and agony of
the scene. Amid the sheets of flame that roared on every
side under their dense canopy of smoke, the shrieks of
terrified women and the wail of infants and children were
heard above the crash of falling houses. The incendiary
fires seemed to be bursting forth in so many directions,
that men stood staring in dumb stupefaction at the
destruction of their property, or rushed hither and thither
in helpless amazement. The lanes and alleys were blocked up
with the concourse of struggling fugitives. Many were
suffocated by the smoke, or trampled down in the press. Many
others were burnt to death
1 Virg. JEn. viii. 271; Hor. Od., I.
ii. 15,16.
56 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
in their own burning houses, some of whom
purposely flung themselves into the flames in the depth of
their despair. . The density of the population that found
shelter in the huge many-storied lodging-houses increased
the difficulty of escape; and when they had escaped with
hare life, a vast multitude of homeless, shivering, hungry
human beings—many of them bereaved of their nearest and
dearest relatives, many of them personally injured, and most
of them deprived of all their possessions, and destitute of
the means of subsistence—found themselves huddled together
in vacant places in one vast brotherhood of hopeless
wretchedness. Incidents like these are not often described
by ancient authors. As a rule, the classic writers show
themselves singularly callous to all details of individual
misery. But this disaster was on a scale so magnificent,
that it had impressed the imaginations of men who often
treat the anguish of multitudes as a matter of course.
Even if he had been destitute of every
human feeling, yet policy and necessity would have induced
Nero to take what steps he could to alleviate the immediate
pressure. To create discontent and misery could never have
formed any part of his designs. He threw open the Campus
Martius, the Monumenta Agrippae, even his own gardens, to
the people. Temporary buildings were constructed; all the
furniture which was most indispensable was brought from
Ostia and neighbouring towns; wheat was sold at about a
fourth of the average price. It was all in vain. The misery
which it was believed that his criminal folly had inflicted
kindled a sense of wrong too deeply seated to be removed by
remedies for the past, or precautions for the future. The
resentment was kept alive by the benevolences and imposts
which Nero now
57 - NERO AS A PERSECUTOR.
demanded, and by the greedy ostentation
with which he seized every beautiful or valuable object to
adorn the insulting splendour of a palace built on the yet
warm ashes of so wide an area of the ruined city.
Nero was so secure in his absolutism, he
had hitherto found it so impossible to shock the feelings of
the people or to exhaust the terrified adulation of the
Senate, that he was usually indifferent to the pasquinades
which were constantly holding up his name to execration and
contempt. But now he felt that he had gone too far, and that
his power would be seriously imperilled if he did not
succeed in diverting the suspicions of the populace. He was
perfectly aware that when the people in the streets cursed
those who set fire to the city, they meant to curse him.1
If he did not take some immediate step he felt that he
might perish, as Grains had perished before him, by the
dagger of the assassin.
It is at this point of his career that
Nero becomes a prominent figure in the history of the
Church. It was this phase of cruelty which seemed to throw a
blood-red light over his whole character, and led men to
look on him as the very incarnation of the world-power in
its most demoniac aspect—as worse than the Antiochus
Epiphanes of Daniel's Apocalypse—as the Man of Sin whom (in
language figurative indeed, yet awfully true) the Lord
should slay with the breath of His mouth and destroy with
the brightness of His coming.2 For Nero
1 Dion Cass. Ixii. 18.
2 See Aug. De Civ. Dei, xx.
19; Lactant. Div. 'Instt. vii. 16; De Mart.
Persec. ii. ad fin.; Chrysost. in 2 Thess.,
Horn, iv; Snip. Sev. Hist. ii. 29 ; 40, 42
; Dial. ii. ad fin.; Jer. in Dan. xi; Orac.
Sibyll. iv. 135—138, v. 362, viii. 1, 153; Yerses of
Commodianus, in Spicileg. of Solesmes, Paris,
1852.
58 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
endeavoured to fix the odious crime of
having destroyed the capital of the world upon the most
innocent and faithful of his subjects—upon the only subjects
who offered heartfelt prayers on his behalf1—the Roman
Christians. They were the defenceless victims of this
horrible charge ; for though they were the most harmless,
they were also the most hated and the most slandered of
living men.2
Why he should have thought of singling
out the Christians, has always been a curious problem, for
at this point St. Luke ends the Acts of the Apostles,
perhaps purposely dropping the curtain, because it would
have been perilous and useless to narrate the horrors in
which the hitherto neutral or friendly Roman Government
began to play so disgraceful a part. Neither Tacitus, nor
Suetonius, nor the Apocalypse, help us to solve this
particular problem. The Christians had filled no large space
in the eye of the world. Until the days of Domitian we do
not hear of a single noble or distinguished person who had
joined their ranks.3 That the Pudens and Claudia of Rom.
xvi. were the Pudens and Claudia of Martial's Epigrams seems
to me to be a baseless dream.4 If the " foreign superstition
" with which Pomponia Grrsecina, wife of Aulus Plautius, the
conqueror of Britain, was charged, and of which she was
acquitted, was indeed, as has been suspected, the Christian
religion, at any rate the name of Christianity was not
alluded to by the ancient writers who had mentioned the
circumstance.5 Even if Rom. xvi. was addressed to Rome, and
1 Rom. xiii. 1—7; Tit. iii. 1; 1 Pet. ii. 13.
2 1 Pet. iii. 13—17, iv. 12—19.
3 Snet. Dom. 15.
4 See Life and Work of St. Paul, ii. 569.
5 See Tert. Apol. 29—33.
6 Tae. Ann. xiii. 32.
59 - THE CHRISTIANS ACCUSED.
not, as I believe, to Ephesus, " they of
the household of Narcissus which were in the Lord" were
unknown slaves, as also were " they of Caesar's household."1
The slaves and artisans, Jewish and Gentile, who formed the
Christian community at Rome, had never in any way come into
collision with the Roman Government. They must have been the
victims rather than the exciters of the Messianic
tumults—for such they are conjectured to have been—which led
to the expulsion of the Jews from Rome by the futile edict
of Claudius.2 Nay, so obedient and docile were they required
to be by the very principles on which their morality was
based—so far were they removed from the fierce independence
of the Jewish zealots—that, in writing to them a few years
earlier, the greatest of their leaders had urged upon them a
payment of tribute and a submission to the higher powers,
not only for wrath but also for conscience' sake, because
the earthly ruler, in his office of repressing evil works,
is a minister of God.3 That the Christians were entirely
innocent of the crime charged against them was well known
both at the time and afterwards.4 But how was it that Nero
sought popularity and partly averted the deep rage which was
rankling in many hearts against himself, by torturing men
and women, on whose agonies he thought that the populace
would gaze not only with a stolid indifference, but even
with fierce satisfaction ?
Gibbon has conjectured that the
Christians were confounded with the Jews, and that the
detestation universally felt for the latter fell with double
force
1 Rom. xvi. 11; Phil. iv. 22; Life and Work of St.
Pawl, ii. 165.
2 Suet. Claud. 25.
3 Rom. xiii. 5.
4 It is involved at once in the " subdidit
reos " of Tac. Ann. v. 44.
60 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
upon the former. Christians suffered even
more than the Jews because of the calumnies so assiduously
circulated against them, and from what appeared to the
ancients to be the revolting absurdity of their peculiar
tenets. " Nero," says Tacitus, " exposed to accusation, and
tortured with the most exquisite penalties, a set of men
detested for their enormities, whom the common people called
' Christians.' Christus, the founder of this sect, was
executed during the reign of Tiberius by the Procurator
Pontius Pilate, and the deadly superstition, suppressed for
a time, began to burst out once more, not only throughout
Judaea, where the evil had its root, but even in the City,
whither from every quarter all things horrible or shameful
are drifted, and find their votaries.5' The lordly disdain
which prevented Tacitus from making any inquiry into the
real views and character of the Christians, is shown by the
fact that he catches up the most baseless allegations
against them. He talks of their doctrines as savage and
shameful, when they breathed the very spirit of peace and
purity. He charges them with being animated by a hatred of
their kind, when their central tenet was an universal
charity. The masses, he says, called them " Christians ;"
and while he almost apologises for staining his page with so
vulgar an appellation,1 he merely mentions in
1 l Pet.iv.14; James ii. 7. There can
be little doubt, as I have shown in the Life and Work
of St. Paul, i. 301, that the name " Christian "—so
curiously hybrid, yet so richly expressive—was a
nickname due to the wit of the Antiochenes, which
exercised itself quite fearlessly even on the Roman
Emperors. They were not afraid to affix nicknames to
Caracalla, and to call Julian Cecrops and Victimarius,
with keen satire of his beard (Herodian. iv. 9; Ammian.
xxii. 14). It is clear that the sacred writers avoided
the name, because it was employed by their enemies, and
by them mingled with terms of the vilest opprobrium
(Tae. Ann. xv. 44). It only became familiar when
the virtues of Christians had shed lustre upon it,
and when alike in its true form, and in the ignorant
mispronunciation " Chrestians," it readily lent itself
to valuable allegorical meanings (Tert. Apol. 3;
Just. Mart. Apol. 2; Clem. Ales. Strom.
ii. 4, § 18; Bingham, i. 1, § 11).
61 - EXPIATIONS.
passing, that, though innocent of the
charge of being turbulent incendiaries, on which they were
tortured to death, they were yet a set of guilty and
infamous sectaries, to be classed with the lowest dregs of
Roman criminals.1
But the haughty historian throws no light
on one difficulty, namely, the circumstances which led to
the Christians being thus singled out. The Jews were
in no way involved in Nero's persecution. To persecute the
Jews at Borne would not have been an easy matter. They were
sufficiently numerous to be formidable, and had overawed
Cicero in the zenith of his fame. Besides this, the Jewish
religion was recognised, tolerated, licensed. Throughout the
length and breadth of the Empire, no man, however much he
and his race might be detested and despised, could have been
burnt or tortured for the mere fact of being a Jew. We hear
of no Jewish martyrdoms or Jewish persecutions till we come
to the times of the Jewish war, and then chiefly in
Palestine itself. It is clear that a shedding of blood— in
fact, some form or other of human sacrifice—was imperatively
demanded by popular feeling as an expiation of the ruinous
crime which had plunged so many thousands into the depths of
misery. In vain had the Sibylline Books been once more
consulted, and in vain had public prayer been offered, in
accordance with their directions, to Vulcan and the
goddesses of Earth and Hades. In vain had the Roman matrons
walked in
1 See, on the crime of being " a Christian," Clem.
Alex. Strom. iv. 11,
62 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
procession in dark robes, and with their
long hair unbound, to propitiate the insulted majesty of
Juno, and to sprinkle with sea-water her ancient statue. In
vain had largesses been lavished upon the people, and
propitiatory sacrifices offered to the gods. In vain had
public banquets been celebrated in honour of various
deities. A crime had been committed, and Romans had perished
unavenged. Blood cried for blood, before the sullen
suspicion against Nero could be averted, or the indignation
of Heaven appeased. Nero had always hated, persecuted, and
exiled the philosophers, and no doubt, so far as he knew
anything of the Christians—so far as he saw among his own
countless slaves any who had embraced this superstition,
which the elite of Rome described as not only new,
but "execrable" and "malefic"1—he would hate their gravity
and purity, and feel for them that raging envy which is the
tribute that virtue receives from vice. Moreover, St. Paul,
in all probability, had recently stood before his tribunal;
and though he had been acquitted on the special charges of
turbulence and profanation, respecting which he had appealed
to Caesar, yet during the judicial inquiry Nero could hardly
have failed to hear from the emissaries of the Sanhedrin
many fierce slanders of a sect which was everywhere spoken
against. The Jews were by far the deadliest enemies of the
Christians; and two persons of Jewish proclivities were at
this time in close proximity to the person of the Emperor.2
One was the pantomimist
1 Mala, venefica, exitiabilis,
execrabilis, prava, superstitio (Tac. Ann. xv.
44; Suet. Ner. 16; Plin. Ep. 92).
2 Under previous Emperors we read of
the Jewess Acme, a slave of Livia, and the Samaritan
Thallus, a freedman of Tiberius (Jos. Antt. xvii.
5, § 7; B. J. i. 33, §§ 6, 7).
63 - JEWISH ENEMIES.
Aliturus, the other was Poppaea, the
harlot Empress.1 The Jews were in communication with these
powerful favourites, and had even promised Nero that if his
enemies ever prevailed at Rome he should have the kingdom of
Jerusalem.2 It is not even impossible that there may have
been a third dark and evil influence at work to undermine
the Christians, for about this very time the unscrupulous
Pharisee Flavius Josephus had availed himself of the
intrigues of the palace to secure the liberation of some
Jewish priests.3 If, as seems certain, the Jews had it in
their power during the reign of Nero more or less to shape
the whisper of the throne, does not historical induction
drive us to conclude with some confidence that the
suggestion of the Christians as scapegoats and victims came
from them ? St. Clemens says in his Epistle that the
Christians suffered through jealousy. Whose jealousy
? Who can tell what dark secrets lie veiled under that
suggestive word ? Was Acte a Christian, and was Poppaea
jealous of her ? That suggestion seems at once inadequate
and improbable, especially as Acte was not hurt. But there
was a deadly jealousy at work against the New
Religion. To
1 According to John of Antioch (Excerpta
Valesii, p. 808), and the Chromicon Paschale
(i. 459), Nero was originally favourable to the
Christians, and put Pilate to death, for which the Jews
plotted his murder. Comp. Euseb. H. E. ii. 22,
iv. 26; Keim, Rom und Christenthum, 179.
Poppaea's Judaism is inferred from her refusing to be
burned, and requesting to be embalmed (Tac. Ann.
xvi. 16); from her adopting the custom of wearing a veil
in the streets (id. xiii. 45); from the favour
which she showed to Aliturns and Josephus (Jos. Vit.
3; Antt. xx. 8, § 11); and from the term
0co<r€0^s, which Josephus applies to her.
2 Suet. Ner. 40. Tiberius
Alexander, the nephew of Philo, afterwards Procurator of
Judaea, was a person of influence at Home (Jos. B. J.
ii. 15, § 1; Juv. i. 130); but he was a renegade,
and would not be likely to hate the Christians. It is,
however, remarkable that legend attributed the anger of
Nero to the conversion of his mistress and a
favourite slave.
3 Jos. Vit. 3.
64 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
the Pagans, Christianity was but a
religious extravagance—contemptible, indeed, but otherwise
insignificant. To the Jews, on the other hand, it was an
object of hatred, which never stopped short of bloodshed
when it possessed or could usurp the power,1 and which,
though long suppressed by circumstances, displayed itself in
all the intensity of its virulence during the brief spasm of
the dictatorship of Barcochba. Christianity was hateful to
the Jews on every ground. It nullified their Law. It
liberated all Gentiles from the heavy yoke of that Law,
without thereby putting them on a lower level. It even
tended to render those who were born Jews indifferent to the
institutions of Mosaism. It was, as it were, a fatal revolt
and schism from within, more dangerous than any assault from
without. And, worse than all, it was by the Gentiles
confounded with the Judaism which was its bitterest
antagonist. While it sheltered its existence under the
mantle of Judaism, as a religio licita, it drew down
upon the religion from whose bosom it sprang all the scorn
and hatred which were attached by the world to its own
especial tenets; for however much the Greeks and Romans
despised the Jews, they despised still more the belief that
the Lord and Saviour of the world was a crucified malefactor
who had risen from the dead. I see in the proselytism of
Poppaea, guided by Jewish malice, the only adequate
explanation of the first Christian persecution. Hers was the
jealousy which had goaded Nero to matricide; hers not
improbably was the instigated fanaticism of a proselyte
which urged him to
1 Compare what St. Paul says about
the virulence of Jewish enmity in 1 Thess. ii. 14—16;
Phil. iii. 2. Yet Christianity grew up " sub umbraculo
licitae Judaeorum religionis " (Tert. Apol. 21).
65 - HATRED AGAINST CHRISTIANS.
imbrue his hands in martyr blood. And she
had her reward. A woman of whom Tacitus has not a word of
good to say, and who seems to have been repulsive even to a
Suetonius, is handed down by the renegade Pharisee as " a
devout woman "—as a worshipper of God!1
And, indeed, when once the Christians
were pointed out to the popular vengeance, many reasons
would be adduced to prove their connexion with the
conflagration. Temples had perished—and were they not
notorious enemies of the temples ?2 Did not popular rumour
charge them with nocturnal orgies and Thyestsean feasts ?
Suspicions of incendiarism were sometimes brought against
Jews;3 but, the Jews were not in the habit of talking, as
these sectaries were, about a fire which should consume the
world,4 and rejoicing in the prospect of that fiery
consummation.5 Nay, more, when Pagans had bewailed the
destruction of the city and the loss of the ancient
monuments of Home, had not these pernicious people used
ambiguous language, as though they joyously recognised in
these events the signs of a coming end ? Even when they
tried to suppress all outward tokens of exultation, had they
not listened to the fears and lamentations of their fellow-
1 Sfofff^s (Jos. Antt.
xx. 7, § 11). The word means a " monotheist," or
proselyte, like <rf$6/t.fi>os (Acts xiii. 43,
xvi. 14, etc.). See Huidekoper, Judaism at Borne,
pp. 462—169.
2 As were also the Jews, who were
confounded with them. Rom. ii. 22, " Dost thou (a Jew)
rob temples ? " See Life and Work of St. Paul,11.
202.
3 Jos. B. J. vii. 3, § 2-4.
4 As St. Peter and St. John did at
this very time. 1 Pet. iv. 17 ; Rev. xviii. 8. Comp. 2
Pet. iii. 10—12; 2 Thess. i. 8.
5 St. Peter—apparently thinking of
the fire at Rome and its consequences—calls the
persecution from which the Christians were suffering
when he wrote his First Epistle a Trvpuxrn, or "
conflagration." 1 Pet. iv.
6. Comp. 1 Pet. i. 7; Heb. x. 27.
66 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
citizens with some sparkle in the eyes,
and had they not answered with something of triumph in their
tones? There was a Satanic plausibility which dictated the
selection of these particular victims. Because they hated
the wickedness of the world, with its ruthless games and
hideous idolatries, they were accused of hatred of the whole
human race.1 The charge ofincivisme, so fatal in this
Reign of Terror, was sufficient to ruin a body of men who
scorned the sacrifices of heathendom, and turned away with
abhorrence from its banquets and gaieties.2 The cultivated
classes looked down upon the Christians with a disdain which
would hardly even mention them without an apology. The
canaille of Pagan cities insulted them with obscene
inscriptions and blasphemous pictures on the very walls of
the places where they met.3 Nay, they were popularly known
by nicknames, like Sarmenticii and Semaxii—untranslatable
terms of opprobrium derived from the fagots with which they
were burned and the stakes to which they were chained.4 Even
the heroic courage which they displayed was described as
being sheer obstinacy and stupid fanaticism.5
1 Tac. Ann. xt. 44; Hist. v. 5; Suet.
Nor. 16.
2 The tracts of Tertullian De
Corona Militis are the best commentary on these
sentences.
3 Tertullian mentions one of
these coarse caricatures—a figure with one foot hoofed,
wearing a toga, carrying a book, and with long ass's
ears, under which was written, " The God of the
Christians, Onokoites." He says that Christians were
actually charged with worshipping the head of an ass
(Apol. 16; ad Natt. i. 16). The same
preposterous calumny, with many others, is alluded to by
Minucius Felix, Octav. i. 9 : " Audio eos
turpissimae pecudis capnt asini . . . venerari." The
Christians were hence called Asinarii. Analogous
calumnies were aimed at the Jews. Tac. Hist. v.
4; Plut. Symp. iv. 5, § 2; Jos. c. Apion.
ii. 7.
4 Tert. Apol. 14.
5 Epictetus, Dissert, iv. 7, § 6; Marc.
Aurelius, xi. 3, i
67 - MARTYRDOM OF CHRISTIANS.
But in the method chosen for the
punishment of these saintly innocents Nero gave one more
proof of the close connexion between effeminate sestheticism
and sanguinary callousness. As in old days, " on that
opprobrious hill," the temple of Chemosh had stood close by
that of Moloch, so now we find the spoJ.ia.rium
beside the fornices—Lust hard by Hate. The
carnificina of Tiberius, at Capreaea, adjoined the
sellariae. History has given many proofs that no man is
more systematically heartless than a corrupted debauchee.
Like people, like prince. In the then condition of Home,
Nero well knew that a nation " cruel, by their sports to
blood inured," would be most likely to forget their
miseries, and condone their suspicions, by mixing games and
gaiety with spectacles of refined and atrocious cruelty, of
which, for eighteen centuries, the most passing record has
sufficed to make men's blood run cold.
Tacitus tells us that " those who
confessed were first seized, and then on their evidence a
huge multitude* were convicted, not so much on the
charge of incendiarism as for their hatred to mankind."
Compressed and obscure as the sentence is, Tacitus clearly
means to imply by the " confession " to which he alludes the
confession of Christianity; and though he is not
sufficiently generous to acquit the Christians absolutely of
all complicity in the great crime, he distinctly says that
they were made the scapegoats of a general indignation. The
phrase—" a huge multitude "—is one of the few existing
indications of the number of martyrs in the first
1 " Ingens multitudo." The
phrase is identical with the m>A.{i TrAJjftw of Clemens
Romanus (Ep. ad Cor. i. 6), and the $x*°s
«>A&s °f Rev. vii. 9, xix. 1, 6. Tertullian says that "
Nero was the first who raged with the sword of Caesar
against this sect, which was then specially rising at
Rome " (Apol. 5).
68 -
THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
persecution, and of the number of
Christians in the Roman Church.1 When the historian says
that they were convicted on the charge of " hatred against
mankind " he shows how completely he confounds them with the
Jews, against whom he elsewhere brings the accusation of "
hostile feelings towards all except themselves."
Then the historian adds one casual but
frightful sentence—a sentence which flings a dreadful light
on the cruelty of Nero and the Roman mob. He adds, " And
various forms of mockery were added' to enhance their dying
agonies. Covered with the skins of wild beasts, they were
doomed to die by the mangling of dogs, or by being nailed to
crosses; or to be set on fire and burnt after twilight by
way of nightly illumination. Nero offered his own gardens
for this show, and gave a chariot race, mingling with the
mob in the dress of a charioteer, or actually driving about
among them. Hence, guilty as the victims were, and deserving
of the worst punishments, a feeling of compassion towards
them began to rise, as men felt that they were being
immolated not for any advantage to the commonwealth, but to
glut the savagery of a single man."2
Imagine that awful scene, once witnessed
by the silent obelisk in the square before St. Peter's at
Rome ! Imagine it, that we may realise how vast is the
change which Christianity has wrought in the feelings of
mankind ! There, where the vast dome now rises, were once
the gardens of Nero. They were thronged with gay
1 Compare Ores. Hist. vii. 7,
" (Nero) primus Romae Christianos snppliciis et mortibus
affecit ac per omnes provincias pari persecutione
excruciari imperavit; ipsnm nomen exstirpare conatus
beafcissimos Christi apostolos Petrum cruce, Paulum
gladio oecidit."
2 Hence < he expressions "
qnaesitissimae poenae" and " cmdelissimae qnaestiones"
(Snip. Sev. Hist. ii. 96)
69 - CRUEL AESTHETICISM.
crowds, among whom the Emperor moved in
his frivolous degradation—and on every side were men dying
slowly on their cross of shame. Along the paths of those
gardens on the autumn nights were ghastly torches,
blackening the ground beneath them with streams of
sulphurous pitch, and each of those living torches was a
martyr in his shirt of fire.1 And in the amphitheatre hard
by, in sight of twenty thousand spectators, famished dogs
were tearing to pieces some of the best and purest of men
and women, hideously disguised in the skins of bears or
wolves. Thus did Nero baptise in the blood of martyrs the
city which was to be for ages the capital of the world !
The specific atrocity of such
spectacles—unknown to the earlier ages which they called
barbarous—was due to the cold-blooded selfishness, the
hideous realism of a refined, delicate, aesthetic age. To
please these " lisping hawthorn-buds," these debauched and
sanguinary dandies, Art, forsooth, must know nothing of
morality ; must accept and rejoice in a "healthy animalism";
must estimate life by the number of its few wildest
pulsations ; must reckon that life is worthless without the
most thrilling experiences of horror or delight! Comedy,
must be actual shame, and tragedy genuine bloodshed.2 When
the play of Afranius called " The Conflagration " was put on
the stage, a house must be really burnt, and its furniture
really plundered.8 In the mime called " Laureolus," an actor
must really be crucified and
1 See, on this tunica molesta,
Luer. iii. 1,017; jut. viii. 235, i. 155, et ibi
Schol. Sen. Up. xiv. 5, " Illam tunicam
alimentis ignium et illitam et textam." Mart. Spectac.
Mp. v., x. 25; Apul. iii. 9, x. 10; Tert. Apol.
15, 50 (sarmenticii . . . semaxii); ad Hart.
5; ad Scop. 4; ad Nat. \. 18, "
incendiati tunica-." Friedlander, Sittengesch.
Roms, ii. 386.
2 Champagny, lies Cesars, iv. 159. 3 Suet.
Calig. 57.
70 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
mangled by a bear, and really fling
himself down and deluge the stage with blood.1 When the
heroism of Mucius Scsevola was represented, a real criminal2
must thrust his hand without a groan into the flame, and
stand motionless while it is being burnt. Prometheus must be
really chained to his rock, and Dirce in very fact be tossed
and gored by the wild bull ;3 and Orpheus be torn to pieces
by a real bear; and Icarus must really fly, even though he
fall and be dashed to death; and Hercules must ascend the
funeral pyre, and there be veritably burnt alive; and slaves
and criminals must play their parts heroically in gold and
purple till the flames envelope them. It was the ultimate
romance of a degraded and brutalised society. The Roman
people, " victors once, now vile and base," could now only
be amused by sanguinary melodrama. Fables must be made
realities, and the criminal must gracefully transform his
supreme agonies into amusements for the multitude by
becoming a gladiator or a tragedian. Such were the
spectacles at which Nero loved to gaze through his emerald
eye-glass.4 And worse things than
1 jut. Sat. viii. 187, "Laureolum
velox etiam bene Lentulus egit;" the actor " was
unable to fly over the cross." Mart. Spectac.
vii., " Nuda Caledonio sic pectora praebuit urso.
Non falsa pendens in cruce Laii-reolus Vivebant laceri
membris stillantibus artns. ... In quo quae
fueratfdbula,poenafuit." See Suet. Gains, 57.
Josephus (Anit. xix. 1, § 3) alludes to this
terrible incident, and so does Tertullian in an obscure
but remarkable passage, adv. Valent. 14, "nee
habens supervolare crucem . qnia nullum Catulli
Laureolnm fuerit exercitata."
2 Mart. -vii. 8, 21, viii. 30, x. 25; cf. 6€a.TPi£6pevoi,
Heb. x. 33.
3 The Toro Farnese had been brought
to Rome from Rhodes in the days of Augustus, and may
have set the fashion for this tableau vivant (Plin.
xxxvi. 5, 6; Apul. Metam. vi. 127; Lncian,
Lucius, 23; Renan, L'Antechrist, 171; Tert.
Apol. 15; Pint. De Sera Num. Vind. 9 :
vtp avifVTcs fK tj}s cu>0ivijs fKflv-rjs Ktd Tro\vTf\ovs
faOiJTos j Schlegel, Philos d. Gesch. I. ix.,
p. 332.
4 " Spectabat smaragdo " (Plin. H. N. xxxvii.
57).
71 - DEEDS OF THE ANTICHRIST.
these — things indescribable,
unutterable. Infamous mythologies were enacted, in which
women must play their part in torments of shamefulness more
intolerable than death. A St. Peter must hang upon the cross
in the Pincian gardens, as a real Laureolus upon the stage.
A Christian boy must be the Icarus, and a Christian man the
Scsevola, or the Hercules, or the Orpheus of the
amphitheatre ; and Christian women, modest maidens, holy
matrons, must be the Danaids,1 or the Proserpine, or worse,
and play their parts as priestesses of Saturn and Ceres, and
in blood-stained dramas of the dead. No wonder that Nero
became to Christian imagination the very incarnation of evil
; the Antichrist ; the Wild Beast from the abyss ; the
delegate of the great red Dragon, with a diadem and a name
of blasphemy upon his brow.2 No wonder that he left a furrow
of horror in the hearts of men, and that, ten centuries
after his death, the church of Sta. Maria del Popolo had to
be built by Pope Pascal II. to exorcise from Christian Home
his restless and miserable ghost !
And it struck them with deeper horror to
see that the Antichrist, so far from being abhorred, was
generally popular. He was popular because he presented to
the degraded populace their own image and similitude. The
froglike unclean spirits which proceeded, as it were, out of
his mouth 3 were potent with these dwellers in an atmosphere
of pestilence. They had lost all love for freedom and
nobleness ; they cared only for doles and excitement. Even
when the infamies of a Petronius
1. l S. Clem, ad Cor. i. 6, Sice
tfiXov Siw^Oeiirat yvvatices Aa?af5es fcai Aipxat
aiKitr/iara Seii/i Ka! aviffia iraSovaai «rl top
ttjs irtffTeus fiefiaiov Spo/iov iral f\afiov
yepas yevvaiov al atrOeveis Ty fftfrfjujiTi.
2 2 Thess. ii. 3 ; Rev. xi. 7, xii. 3, xiii. 1, 6,
xvi. 13, xvii. 8, 11.
3 Rev. xvi. 13.
72 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
had been superseded by the murderous
orgies of Tigellinus, Nero was still everywhere welcomed
with shouts as a god on earth, and saluted on coins as
Apollo, as Hercules, as " the saviour of the world." 1
The poets still assured him that there was no deity in
heaven who would not think it an honour to concede to him
his prerogatives; that if he did not place himself well in
the centre of Olympus, the equilibrium of the universe would
be destroyed.2 Victims were slain along his path, and altars
raised for him—for this wretch, whom an honest slave could
not but despise and loathe—as though he was too great for
mere human honours.3 Nay, more, he found adorers and
imitators of his execrable example —an Otho, a Vitellius, a
Domitian, a Commodus, a Caracalla, an Heliogabalus—to poison
the air of the world. The lusts and hungers and furies of
the world lamented him, and cherished his memory, and longed
for his return.
And yet, though all bad men—who were the
majority—admired and even loved him, he died the death of a
dog. Tremendous as was the power of Imperialism, the Romans
often treated their individual Emperors as Nero himself
treated the Syrian goddess, whose image he first worshipped
with awful veneration and then subjected to the most
grotesque indignities. For retribution did not linger, and
the vengeance fell at once on the guilty Emperor and the
guilty city.
1 Careless seems the Great
Avenger : History's pages but record One death-grapple
in the darkness 'twixt false systems and the Word; Truth
forever on the scaffold, wrong forever on the throne.
Yet that scaffold sways the future, and behind the dim
unknown Standeth God within the shadow, keeping watch
above His own."
2 t£ 2aiT$jp« rris oiKovfifriqs. 2 Jjnc.
Phars. vii.
3 Tac. Ann. xv. 74, " Tamquam mortale fastiginm
egresso."
73 - UNIVERSAL TERROR.
The air was full of prodigies. There were
terrible storms : the plague wrought fearful ravages.1
Rumours spread from lip to lip. Men spoke of monstrous
births ; of deaths by lightning under strange circumstances
; of a brazen statue of Nero melted by the flash; of places
struck by the brand of heaven in fourteen regions of the
city;2 of sudden darkenings of the sun.3 A hurricane
devastated Campania; comets blazed in the heavens ;4
earthquakes shook the ground.5 On all sides were the traces
of deep uneasiness and superstitious terror.6 To all these
portents, which were accepted as true by Christians as well
as by Pagans, the Christians would give a specially terrible
significance. They strengthened their conviction that the
coming of the Lord drew nigh. They convinced the better sort
of Pagans that the hour of their deliverance from a tyranny
so monstrous and so disgraceful was near at hand.
In spite of the shocking servility with
which alike the Senate and the people had welcomed him back
to the city with shouts of triumph, Nero felt that the air
of Rome was heavy with curses against his name. He withdrew
to Naples, and was at supper there on March 19, a.d. 68, the
anniversary of his mother's murder,
1 Tac. Ann. xvi. 13, " Tot
facinoribus foedum annum etiam dii tem-postatibus et
morbis insignivere," etc.; Oros. Hist. vii. 7, "
Mox (after the martyrdom of Peter and Paul) acervatim
miseram civitatem obortae undique oppressere clades. Nam
subsequente auctumno tanta Urbi pestilentia incubuit, nt
triginta millia funerum in ratioiiem Libitinae veuirent."
2 Tac. Hist. i. 4, 11, 78, ii.
8, 95; Suet. Ner. 57; Otho, 7; Plut. De
Sera Num. Vind. ; Pausan. vii. 17 ; Xiphilin. Ixiv;
Dion Chrysost. Orat. xxi.
3 Tae. Ann. xiv. 12.
4 Tac. Ann. xiv. 22, xv. 47; Sen. Qu. Nat.
vii. 17, 21.
5 Tac. Ann. xv. 22.
6 Suet. Ner. 36, 39 ; Dion Cass. Ixi. 1C, 18.
74 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
when he heard that the first note of
revolt had been sounded by the brave C. Julius Yindex,
Praefect of Farther Gaul. He was so far from being disturbed
by the news, that he showed a secret joy at the thought that
he could now order Graul to be plundered. For eight days he
took no notice of the matter. He was only roused to send an
address to the Senate because Vindex wounded his vanity by
calling him " Aheno-barbus," and " a bad singer." But when
messenger after messenger came from the provinces with
tidings of menace, he hurried back to Rome. At last, when he
heard that Virginius Eufus had also rebelled in Germany, and
Galba in Spain, he became aware of the desperate nature of
his position. On receiving this intelligence he fainted
away, and remained for some time unconscious. He continued,
indeed, his grossness and frivolity, but the wildest and
fiercest schemes chased each other through his melodramatic
brain. He would slay all the exiles ; he would give up all
the provinces to plunder; he would order all the Gauls in
the city to be butchered; he would have all the Senators
invited to banquets, and would then poison them; he would
have the city set on fire, and the wild beasts of the
amphitheatre let loose among the people; he would depose
both the Consuls, and become sole consul himself, since
legend said that only by a Consul could Gauls be conquered;
he would go with an army to the province, and when he got
there would do nothing but weep, and when he had thus moved
the rebels to compassion, would next day sing with them at a
great festival the ode of victory which he must at once
compose. Not a single manly resolution lent a moment's
dignity to his miserable fall. Sometimes he talked of
75 - FLIGHT OF NERO.
escaping to Ostia, and arming the
sailors; at others, of escaping to Alexandria, and earning
his bread by his " divine voice." Meanwhile he was hourly
subjected to the deadliest insults, and terrified by dreams
and omens so sombre that his faith in the astrologers who
had promised him the government of the East and the kingdom
of Jerusalem began to be rudely shaken. When he heard that
not a single army or general remained faithful to him, he
kicked over the table at which he was dining, dashed to
pieces on the ground two favourite goblets embossed with
scenes from the Homeric poems, and placed in a golden box
some poison furnished to him by Locusta. The last effort
which he contemplated was to mount the Rostra, beg pardon of
the people for his crimes, ask them to try him again, and,
at the worst, to allow him the Prsefecture of Egypt. Bat
this design he did not dare to carry out, from fear that he
would be torn to pieces before he reached the Forum.
Meanwhile he found that the palace had been deserted by his
guards, and that his attendants had robbed his chamber even
of the golden box in which he had stored his poison. Bushing
out, as though to drown himself in the Tiber, he changed his
mind, and begged for some quiet hiding-place in which to
collect his thoughts. The freedman Phaon offered him a lowly
villa about four miles from the city. Barefooted, and with a
faded coat thrown over his tunic, he hid his head and face
in a kerchief, and rode away with only four attendants. On
the road, he heard the tumult of the Praetorians cursing his
name. Amid evil omens and serious perils he reached the back
of Phaon's villa, and, creeping towards it through a muddy
reed-bed, was secretly admitted into one of its
76 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
mean slave-chambers by an aperture
through which he had to crawl on his hands and feet.
There is no need to dwell on the
miserable spectacle of his end, perhaps the meanest and most
pusillanimous which has ever been recorded. The poor wretch
who, without a pang, had caused so many brave Romans and so
many innocent Christians to be murdered, could not summon up
resolution to die. He devised every operatic incident of
which he could think. When even his most degraded slaves
urged him to have sufficient manliness to save himself from
the fearful infamies which otherwise awaited him, he ordered
his grave to be dug, and fragments of marble to be collected
for its adornment, and water and wood for his funeral pyre,
perpetually whining, " What an artist to perish!" Meanwhile
a courier arrived for Phaon. Nero snatched his despatches
out of his hand, and read that the Senate had decided that
he should be punished in the ancestral fashion as a public
enemy. Asking what the ancestral fashion was, he was
informed that he would be stripped naked and scourged to
death with rods, with his head thrust into a fork. Horrified
at this, he seized two daggers, and after theatrically
trying their edges, sheathed them again, with the excuse
that the fatal moment had not yet arrived! Then he bade
Sporus begin to sing his funeral song, and begged some one
to show him how to die. Even his own intense shame at his
cowardice was an insufficient stimulus, and he wiled away
the time in vapid epigrams and pompous quotations. The sound
of horses' hoofs then broke on his ears, and, venting one
more Greek quotation, he held the dagger to his throat. It
was driven home by Epaphroditus, one of his literary slaves.
At this moment the
77 - SUICIDE OF NERO.
centurion who came to arrest him rushed
in. Nero was not yet dead, and, under pretence of helping
him, the centurion began to stanch the wound with his cloak.
"Too late," he said; "is this your fidelity?" So he died;
and the bystanders were horrified with the way in which his
eyes seemed to be starting out of his head in a rigid stare.
He had begged that his body might be burned without
posthumous insults, and this was conceded by Icelus, the
freedman of Galba.
So died the last of the Caesars! And as
Robespierre was lamented by his landlady, so even Nero was
tenderly buried by two nurses who had known him in the
exquisite beauty of his engaging childhood, and by Acte, who
had inspired his youth with a genuine love.
But, as we shall see hereafter, his
history does not end with his grave. He was to live on in
the expectation alike of Jews and Christians. The fifth head
of the Wild Beast of the Revelation was in some sort to
re-appear as the eighth; the head with its diadem and its
names of blasphemy had been wounded to death, but in the
Apocalyptic sense the deadly wound was to be healed.1 The
Roman world could not believe that the heir of the deified
Julian race could be cut off thus suddenly and obscurely,
and vanish like foam upon the water.2 The Christians felt
sure that it required something more than an ordinary
death-stroke to destroy the Antichrist, and to end the
vitality of the Wild Beast from the Abyss, who had been the
first to set himself in deadly antagonism against the
Redeemer, and to wage war upon the saints of God.
1 Rev. xiii. 3, xvii. 11.
2 Hos. x. 7.
ST. PETER AND THE CHURCH CATHOLIC.
Book II
CHAPTER V.
WRITINGS OF THE APOSTLES AND EARLY
CHRISTIANS.
When we turn from the annals of the world
at this epoch to the annals of the Church, we pass at once
from an atmosphere heavy with misery and corruption into
pure and pellucid air. We have been reading the account
given us by secular literature of the world in its relations
to the Church. In the First Epistle of St. Peter we shall
read directions which were written to guide the Church in
its relations to the world. We have been reading what Pagans
said and thought of Christians ; in the writings of
Christians addressed to each other, and meant for no other
eye, we shall see what these hated, slandered, persecuted
Christians really were. In place of the turbulence laid to
their charge, we shall have proofs of the humility and
cheerfulness of their submission. We shall see
82 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
that, so far from being resentful, they
were taught unlimited forgiveness; and that, instead of
cherishing a fierce hatred against all mankind, they made it
their chief virtue to cultivate an universal love.
But although we are so fully acquainted
with the thoughts and feelings of the early Christians, yet
the facts of their corporate history during the last decades
of the first century, and even the closing details in the
biographies of their very greatest teachers are plunged in
entire uncertainty. When, with the last word in the Acts of
the Apostles, we lose the graphic and faithful guidance of
St. Luke, the torch of Christian history is for a time
abruptly quenched. We are left, as it were, to grope amid
the windings of the catacombs. Even the final labours of the
life of St. Paul are only so far known as we may dimly infer
them from the casual allusions of the pastoral epistles. For
the details of many years in the life of St. Peter we have
nothing on which to rely except slight and vague allusions,
floating rumours, and false impressions created by the
deliberate fictions of heretical romance.
It is probable that this silence is in
itself the result of the terrible scenes in which the
Apostles perished. It was indispensable to the safety of the
whole community that the books of the Christians, when given
up by the unhappy weakness of "traditors " or discovered by
the keen malignity of informers, should contain no
compromising matter. But how would it have been possible for
St. Luke to write in a manner otherwise than compromising if
he had detailed the horrors of the Neronian persecution ? It
is a reasonable conjecture that the sudden close of the Acts
of the Apostles may have been due to the impossibility of
speaking without
83 - OBSCURITY OF CHURCH HISTORY.
indignation and abhorrence of the Emperor
and the Government which, between a.d. 64 and 68, sanctioned
the infliction upon innocent men and women of atrocities
which excited the pity of the very Pagans. The Jew and the
Christian who entered on such themes could only do so under
the disguise of a cryptograph, hiding his meaning from all
but the initiated few in such prophetic symbols as those of
the Apocalypse. In that book alone we are enabled to hear
the cry of horror which Nero's brutal cruelties wrung from
Christian hearts.
But if we know so little of St. Peter
that is in the least trustworthy, it is hardly strange that
of the other Apostles, with the single exception of St.
John, and —in the wider sense of the word " apostle "—of St.
James the Lord's brother, we know scarcely anything. To St.
Peter, St. John, and St. James the Lord's brother it was
believed that Christ, after His resurrection, had "revealed
the true gnosis," or deeper understanding of
Christian doctrine.1 It is singular how very little is
narrated of the rest, and how entirely that little depends
upon loose and unaccredited tradition. Did they all travel
as missionaries? Did they all die as martyrs ? Heracleon, in
the second century, said that St. Matthias, St. Thomas, St.
Philip, and St. Matthew died natural deaths, and St. Clemens
of Alexandria quotes him without contradiction.2 The only
death of an Apostle narrated in the New Testament is
narrated in two words, [Greek] —"slew with the
sword." It is the martyrdom of St. James the Elder,
1 Clem. Alex. of. Euseb. H. E. ii. 1.
2 Clem. Alex. Strom. i. 4 See Dollinger,
First Age of the Church, p. 137.
84 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the son of Zebedee.1 Of St. Philip we
know with reasonable certainty that he lived for many years
as bishop, and died in great honour at Hierapolis in
Phrygia. Eusebius makes express mention of his daughters, of
whom two were virgins, and one was married and buried at
Ephesus. It cannot be regarded as certain that there has not
been some confusion between Philip the Apostle and Philip
the Deacon; but there is no reason why they should not both
have had virgin daughters, and Polycrates expressly says
that the Philip who was regarded as one of the great "
lights of Asia " was one of the Twelve.2 If we ask about the
rest of our Lord's chosen Twelve, all that we are told is of
a most meagre and most uncertain character. The first fact
stated about them is that they did not separate for twelve
years, because they had been bidden by Christ in His parting
words to stay for that period in Jerusalem. Accordingly we
find that up to that time St. Paul is the only Apostle of
whose missionary journeys beyond the limits of Palestine we
have any evidence, whereas after that time we find James the
Lord's brother alone at Jerusalem as the permanent overseer
of the Mother-Church.
We are told that, after the Ascension,
the Apostles divided the world among themselves by lot for
the purpose of evangelisation,3 and in the fourth century
there was a prevalent belief that they had all been martyred
1 He became the Patron Saint of Spain
from the legends about the removal of his body to Iria
Flavia. Compostella is said to be a corruption of
Giacomo Postolo (Voss). See Cave, Lives of the
Apostles, p. 150. The Bollandists still retain the
legend first mentioned by Wal. Strabo (Proem. de XII.
Apost.) that he was martyred there.
2 Clem Alex. Strom. iii., p.
448; Polycr. ap. Euseb. iii. 31; Dorothens. De
Vit. et Mart. Apost.; Isidor. Pelus. Epp. i.
447, etc. Metaphrastes and Niccphorus add various
fables.
3 Socrates, H. E. i. 19.
85 - THE APOSTLES.
before the destruction of Jerusalem,
excepting John. This, however, can have only been an. a
priori conjecture, and there is no evidence which can be
adduced in its support.
The sum total, then, of what tradition
asserts about these Apostles, omitting the worst absurdities
and the legendary miracles, is as follows :—
St. Andrew, determining to convert the
Scythians,1 visited on the way Amynsus, Trapezus, Heraclea,
and Sinope. After being nearly killed by the Jews at Sinope,
he was miraculously healed, visited Neo-Caesarea and
Samosata, returned to Jerusalem, and thence went to
Byzantium, where he appointed Stachys to be a bishop. After
various other travels and adventures he was martyred at
Patrse by AEgeas, Proconsul of Achaia, by being crucified on
the decussate cross now known as the cross of St. Andrew. 2
St. Bartholomew (Nathanael) is said to
have travelled to India, and to have carried thither St.
Matthew's Gospel.3 After preaching in Lycaonia and Armenia,
it is asserted that he was either flayed or crucified head
downwards at Albanopolis in Armenia. The pseudo-Dionysius
attributes to him the remarkable saying that " Theology is
both large and very small, and the Gospel broad and great,
and also compressed."4
St. Matthew is said to have preached in
Parthia and ^Ethiopia, and to have been martyred at Naddaber
in
1 Origen ap. Euseb. iii. 1.
2 See Euseb. H. E. iii. 1;
Nicephorus, H. E. ii 39. In Hesychins of. Photium,
Cod. 269, is first found his address to his
cross. The Acta Andreae (Tischendorf, Act.
Apocr., p. 105 fE.) are among the best of their
kind.
3 Euseb. v. 10; Sophronius ap. Jer. De
Script. Heel. * l)e Mystic. Theol. i. 3.
86 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the latter country.1 According to St.
Clemens, he lived only on herbs,2 practising a mode of life
which was Essene in its simplicity and self-denial.
St. Thomas is called the Apostle of
India, and is said to have founded the Christian communities
in India who still call themselves by his name. But this
seems to be a mistake. Theodoret says that the Thomas who
established these churches was a Manichee, and the " Acts of
Thomas" are Manichean in tendency. Origen says that the
Apostle preached in Parthia.3 His grave was shown at Edessa
in the fourth century.*
St. James the less, the son of Alphseus,
who is distinguished by the Greek Church from James the
Lord's brother, is said to have been crucified while
preaching at Ostrakine in Lower Egypt.5
St. Simon zelotes is variously
conjectured to have preached and to have been crucified at
Babylonia or in the British Isles.6
Judas, lebbaeus, or thaddaeus, is said to
have been despatched by St. Thomas to Abgar, King of Edessa,
and to have been martyred at Berytus.7
Scanty, contradictory, late, and
unauthenticated notices, founded for the most part on
invention or a sense of ecclesiastical fitness, and recorded
chiefly by writers like Gregory of Tours late in the sixth
century, and Nicephorus late in the fourteenth, are
obviously valueless. All that we can deduce from them is the
belief, of which we see glimpses even in Clemens
Alexandrinus and Origen, that the Apostles preached
1 Niceph. I.e.; Metaphr. ad Aug. 24;
Fortnnatns, De Senat. vii. Various fables are
added in Niceph. ii. 41.
2 Paedag. ii. 1. s Orig. a/p. Euseb. iii.
1.
3 Chrys. Horn, in Hebr. xxvi.
4 Niceph. ii. 40.
6 Niceph. viii. 30. 7 Dorotheus, De Vit. Apost.;
Niceph. ii. 40.
87 - TRADITIONS OF THE APOSTLES.
far and wide, and that more than one of
them were martyred. It would he strange if none of the
Twelve met with such an end in preaching among Pagan and
harbarous nations; and that they did so preach is rendered
likely by the extreme antiquity and the marked Judaeo-Christian
character of Churches which still exist in Persia, India,
Egypt, and Abyssinia.
But in the silence and obscurity which
thus falls over the personal history and final fate of the
Twelve whom Christ chose to be nearest to Him on earth, how
invaluable is the boon of knowledge respecting the thoughts,
and to some extent even the lives, of such Apostles as St.
Peter, St. Paul, and St. John, as well as of St. Jude, and
St. James the Lord's brother, and the eloquent writer of the
Epistle to the Hebrews. And the boon is all the richer from
the Divine diversity of thought thus preserved for us. For
each of these Apostolic writers, though they are one in
their faith, yet approaches the hopes and promises of
Christianity from a different point of view; each one gives
us a fresh aspect of many-sided truths.
Let us imagine what would have been our
position, if, in the providence of God, we had not been
suffered to possess these works, of which the greater number
belong to the closing epoch of the New Testament Canon.
The New Testament would then have
consisted exclusively of the works of five writers—the four
Evangelists and St. Paul.
The Synoptists, in spite of well-marked
minor differences in their point of view, present for the
most part a single—mainly the external and historical—aspect
of the life of Christ. We find in them a compressed
88 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
and fragmentary outline of the work of
Christ's public ministry, and even this is almost confined
to details about one year of His work and one region of His
ministry,1 followed by a fuller account of His Betrayal,
Passion, Crucifixion, and Resurrection. In the fourth Gospel
alone we have a sketch of the Judaean phase of the ministry,
as well as the doctrine of the Logos, and a yet deeper
insight into the Nature and Mind of Christ. But, with this
exception, we should be left to St. Paul alone for the
theological development and manifold applications of
Christian truth. And yet in the Acts of the Apostles, and in
the Epistles of St. Paul himself, we should have found
abundant traces that his view of Christianity was in
many respects independent and original. Alike from his own
pages, and those of his friend and historian St. Luke, we
should have learnt the existence of phases of Christianity,
built indeed upon the same essential truths as those which
he deemed it the glory of his life to preach, but placing
those truths in a different perspective, and regarding them
from another point of view. We should have heard the echoes
of disputes so vehement and so agitating that they even
arrayed the Apostles in a position of controversy against
one another, and we should have found traces that though
those disputes were conducted with such Christian
forbearance on both sides as to prevent their degenerating
into schisms, they yet continued to smoulder as elements of
difference between various schools of thought. Taking the
Corinthian Church as a type of other Churches, we should
have found that there was a Kephas party, and an Apollos
1 See the remark of St. John " the Elder " (i.e.,
the Apostle) in Papias ap. Euseb. H. E.
iii. 24.
89 - THE GOSPELS.
party, and a Christ party, as well as a
party which attached itself to the name of Paul; and even if
we admitted that the Corinthian Church was exceptionally
factious, we should have learnt from the Epistle to the
Galatians, and other sources, that there were Jews who
called themselves Christians, and claimed identity with the
views of James, by whom the name and work of the Apostle of
the Gentiles were regarded not only with unsympathising
coldness, but with positive disapproval and dislike. We
should have felt that we were not in possession of the
materials for forming any complete opinion as to the
characteristics of early Christianity. We should have longed
for even a few words to inform us what were the special
tenets which differentiated the adherents of St. James, and
St. Peter, and St. John, and Apollos from those of the Great
Missionary who in human erudition and purely intellectual
endowments, no less than in the vast effects of his lifelong
martyrdom, so greatly surpassed them all. We should have
been ready to sacrifice no small part of classical
literature for the sake of any treatise, however brief,
which would have furnished us with adequate data for
ascertaining the teaching of Apostles who had lived
familiarly with the Lord by the Lake of Galilee ; or of some
other early converts who, like St. Paul himself, formed
their judgment of Christianity with the full powers of a
cultivated manhood. We should, indeed, have known how
Christianity was taught by one who had been living for years
in Heathen communities, whose Jewish training at the feet of
Gamaliel had been modified by his early days in learned
Tarsus, and still more by his cosmopolitan familiarity with
the cities and ways of men; but we should have asked whether
the Faith was taught in
90 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
exactly the same way—or, if not, with
what modifications—by a Peter and a John, who had known, as
St. Paul had never known, the living Jesus, and by a James
the Lord's brother, who spent so many years in the rigid
practice of every Jewish observance. We should have been
lost in vain surmises as to the growth of heresies. If
Marcionism and Antinomianism sprang from direct perversion
of the teachings of St. Paul, what was the teaching on which
Nazarenes, and Ebionites, and Elchasaites, and Chiliasts
professed to found their views ? In fact, without the nine
books of the New Testament, which will be examined in these
volumes, the early history of the Church would have been
reduced to a chaos of hopeless uncertainties. We should have
felt that our records were grievously imperfect; that only
in a unity wherein minor differences were reconciled,
without being obliterated— only in the synthesis of opinions
which were various', without contrariety—could we form a
full notion of the breadth and length, and depth and height
of sacred Truth.
Now this is the very boon which the
Spirit of God has granted to us. Besides the four Gospels,
besides the thirteen Epistles of St. Paul, we have nine
books of the New Testament which are the works of five
different authors, and every one of these brief but precious
documents is marked by its own special characteristics.
1. Earliest, probably, of them all is
the book which is unhappily placed last, and therefore
completely out of its proper order in our New
Testaments, the revelation of St. john the divine. It
marks the beginning of the era of martyrdoms. It is in
many
91 - THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES.
respects exceptionally precious. It is
precious as a counterpart to the Book of Daniel in the Old
Testament, and therefore as furnishing us with a splendid
specimen of a Christian, as distinguished from a Jewish,
Apocalypse. It is precious as showing the effect produced on
the thoughts and hopes of Christendom by the first outburst
of Imperial persecution. It is especially precious as a
Christian Philosophy of History, and as giving a voice to
the inextinguishable hopes of Christians even in the midst
of fire and blood. And besides all this it is precious as
furnishing the earliest insight into the mind of the Beloved
Disciple, in a stage of his career before the mighty lessons
involved in the Fall of Jerusalem and the close of the old
Mon had emancipated him from the last fetters of
Judaic bondage.
2. In the EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS, which
is being more and more widely accepted as the work of
Apollos, we have a specimen of Alexandrian Christianity.
Valuable for its singular dignity and eloquence, for the
powerful argument which it elaborates, and for the original
truths with which it is enriched, it also possesses a very
special interest because it gives us a clear insight into
the school of thought which sprang from the contact of
Judaism and Christianity with Greek Philosophy. Of this
Alexandrianism there are but scattered indications in St.
John and St. Paul, but it was destined in God's providence
to exercise a very powerful influence over the growth and
development of Christian doctrine, because it furnished the
intellectual training of some of the greatest of the
Christian Fathers. Our loss would have been irreparable if
time had deprived us
92 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
of the earliest and profoundest Christian
treatise which emanated from the splendid school of
Alexandrian Theology.
The remaining seven treatises of the New
Testament are known by the general name of the seven
catholic epistles. Various untenable explanations of the
name " Catholic " have been suggested; but in the third
century it was used in the sense of " encyclical," 1
and there can be little doubt that these seven letters were
so called because they were addressed not to one city, or
even to one nation, but generally, to every Christian. In
the West they were sometimes called Epistolae Canonicae,
but this could not have been the original meaning of
Catholic, since Eusebius gives the name to the letters of
Dionysius of Corinth.2 Two of these letters—the Epistles of
St. James and St. Jude— belong to the Judaic school of
Christianity; two others —those of St. Peter—represent the
moderate and mediating position of Christians who wished to
stand aloof, alike from Paulinists and Judaists, on the more
general grounds of a common Christianity; three—those of St.
John—represent a phase of thought in which the chief
controversies which agitated the first decades of the
Church's history have melted into the distance, or have been
solved for ever by the Fall of Jerusalem. At that epoch
Truth was beginning to be assailed from without
1 Euseb. H. E. vii. 25.
.2 Euseb. H. E. iv. 23; Leont.
De Sect. 27. Theodoret says: " They are called '
Catholic,' which is equivalent to encyclical, since they
are not addressed to single Churches, but generally
(ica6<l\ov) to the faithful, whether to the Jews of
the Dispersion, as Peter writes, or even to all who are
living as Christians under the same faith." The word
itself simply means "general." Some scholars have argued
that the Fathers use it in the sense of "canonical," but
this is a later usage. See Ebrard's Appendix
to his edition of 1 John.
93 - THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES.
by new forms of opposition, or corroded
from within by fresh, types of error.
As we are about to study these Epistles
in detail, we may here confine ourselves to a few general
remarks respecting them.
3. the epistle of St. Jude is the work of
a non-Apostolic writer, but of one who was known as brother
of St. James the Bishop of Jerusalem, and who evidently
resembled his more eminent brother in intensity of character
and vehemence of conviction. His brief letter is interesting
from its very peculiarities. It abounds in original and
picturesque expressions, and fearlessly utilises both the
Jewish Hagadoth and the apocryphal literature, with
which the writer's training had rendered him familiar. In
the passionate vehemence of its denunciations against
Gnostic libertinism it reads like a page of Amos or of
Isaiah, and is evidently the work of one who, like so many
of the early Jewish Christians, had thought it both a
national and a religious duty in entering the Church to
remain true to the Synagogue. It is a sort of partial and
anticipated Apocalypse, but it rests content with isolated
metaphors, instead of continuous symbols.
4. The same stern Judaic character,
rendered still more unbending by the asceticism of the
writer, marks every page of the epistle of St. James. Living
exclusively at Jerusalem, accurate as the Pharisees
themselves in the observance of the Mosaic Law—a
scrupulosity which had gained him his title of " the Just
"—he was only called upon "to be a Jew to the Jews," and
this he was by nature, by temperament, and by training. In
the Synod at Jerusalem, where St. Peter proposed
emancipation, St. James—even in assenting—proposes
94 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
restrictions; and while St. Peter, almost
in Pauline language, declares that neither Jew nor Gentile
can be saved except " through the grace of the Lord Jesus,"*
St. James, while holding the same faith, urges the claims of
Moses, and follows the indications of the Prophets. St.
Peter never mentions "the Law;" St. James never mentions "
the Gospel." He accepts it indeed with all his heart, but it
still presents itself to him as " the Law," though glorified
from " a yoke that gendereth to bondage" 2 into a perfect "
law of liberty." A In reading St. James we can
realise the sentiments of the Mother-Church of Jerusalem,
and feel that there is no discontinuity in the great stream
of Divine Revelation. For him, and for the Jewish Christians
of whom he was the recognised leader, Christianity is not so
much the inauguration of the New as the fulfilment of the
Old.
5. It is necessary, and even desirable,
that there should in all ages be some whose mission it is to
develop one special aspect of truth, and to stamp the whole
of their religious system with the impress of their own
powerful individuality. Such, respectively, were St. Paul
and St. James. Even in their lifetime there were some who
exaggerated and perverted the special truths which it was
their work to teach. After their death there were
Marcionites and Antino-mians who perverted the doctrines of
St. Paul, and there were Ebionites and Nazarenes who falsely
claimed the authority of St. James. But happily there are
Christians in all ages who, while they only acknowledge a
heavenly master, are anxious to accept truth by whomsoever
it is presented to them, yet at the same time
1 Acts iv. 11. 2 Gal. iv. 24. 3 James i. 25, ii. 12.
95 - ST. PETER.
to strip it of all mere party
peculiarities. Such was St. Peter. He can see the side of
truth which either of his great contemporaries represents.
He is pre-eminently the Apostle of Catholicity. He had shown
in his conduct at Caesarea that his convictions leaned to
the side of the Apostle of the Gentiles; and at Antioch that
he could not wholly emancipate himself from the hahits
induced by lifelong training in the principles of St. James.
He was neither able nor willing wholly to shake off the
spell of personal ascendency exercised over him alike by the
great world-missionary and by the unbending Bishop of
Jerusalem. In the epistles of St. Peter we are able to trace
the thoughts and expressions of both these great leaders. He
dwells with all the energy of St. James on the glory of
practical virtue, and with much of the fervour of St. Paul
on the distinctively Christian motives and sanctions. But it
is no part of his object to follow St. Paul in the logical
development and formulation of Christian theology, nor yet
to dwell with the exclusiveness of St. James on Christian
practice. Even when using language which had been seized
upon as the shibboleth of partisans, he strips it of all
partisan significance. He was out of sympathy with the
spirit which leads to disunion and factiousness by the
exclusive maintenance of antagonistic formulae.
It is interesting to see that the same
distinctive peculiarities are continued in later writers of
the first and second centuries. In the Epistle of the
pseudo-Barnabas we have an exaggerated Paulinism; in the
pseudo-Clementines an exaggerated Judaism, which makes a
special hero of St. James. St. Peter, standing between both
extremes, was claimed by both parties.
96 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Basilides, the anti-Judaic Egyptian
Gnostic, claimed to have been taught by Glaucias, the
interpreter of St. Peter; and another apocryphal work, which
uttered strong warnings against Jewish worship, was called "
The Preaching of Peter." On the other hand, St. Peter
shares, though in a degree subordinate to St. James, the
admiration of the Ebionite partisans who wrote the
Clementine Homilies and Recognitions. In a less
objectionable way, but still with something of exaggeration,
Hernias, the author of the famous " Shepherd," reflects the
teaching of St. James; while St. Clement of Rome, Catholic,
like St. Peter, in all his sympathies, " combines the
distinctive features of all the Apostolic Epistles," and "
belonging to no party, he seemed to belong to all."
6. There remain the three epistles of st.
john,® which may be regarded collectively as the last
utterance of Christian Revelation in the New Testament. They
are the more interesting not only on this account, hut
because they are the work of one who had been exceptionally
near to the heart of Christ, and had lived for many years
face to face with the great heathen world. They are also the
work of one who lived to see mighty changes in the growth
and fortunes of the Christian Church. He had perhaps been
the only Apostle who had seen Jesus die ; he had been last
beside the Cross, and first in the empty tomb. As one who
had watched the death-bed of the Mother of the Lord, he had
been one of the very few depositories of the awful mysteries
1 Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 315.
2 I have gone through every fact and
every detail of the Gospel of St. John in the Life of
Christ, and for that reason I do not touch upon it
here.
97 - THE EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN.
which it had been given to St. Luke
partly to reveal, after they had been pondered for many
years in the holy reticence of the Virgin's heart. He had
been one of the scattered despairing band who had spent in
anguish the awful day in which they knew that Jesus was
lying dead, and did not yet understand that He should rise
again. For a quarter of a century he was the sole survivor
not only of those who had heard the last discourses of the
Lord on the evening of His Passion, but even of any who
could say, " That which we have seen and our hands have
handled of the Word of Life declare we unto you." But his
Epistles have yet a further interest as the writings of one
who, in his long and diversified experience, had undergone a
remarkable change alike of character and of views ; of one
who had passed from the Elijah-spirit to the
Christ-spirit—from the narrower scrupulosity of a Judaist,
living in the heart of the Jewish capital and attending
thrice a day the Temple worship, to the breadth and width
and spirituality of Christian freedom. We have in the
Apocalypse a work of his in the earlier stage of his
Christian opinions, when he stood for the first time face to
face with the Heathen world in its fiercest attitude of
anti-Christian opposition. We have in his Grospel and
Epistles the sweetest and loftiest utterances of Christian
idealism; the strains, as- it were, of Divinest music in
which the voice of inspiration died away.
It may perhaps be said that our
possession of these treasures—especially of some of them—is
disturbed by the growing suspicion as to their genuineness.
On this score Christianity has little to fear. Every true
and honourable man will regard it as a base and a
98 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
cowardly unfaithfulness to defend as
certain the genuineness of any book of the Bible of
which the spuriousness can be shown to be even reasonably
probable. In spite of the conflict which has raged around
the Gospel of St. John, we are deeply convinced that the
arguments preponderate in favour of those who accept it as
the work of the Beloved Disciple. I should find no
difficulty in regarding the Apocalypse as being the work of
another John if, in spite of some acknowledged difficulties,
the Johannine authorship did not seem to be all but
incontrovertible. The Epistle to the Hebrews is not a work
of St. Paul, but it is preeminently worthy of its honoured
place in the Canon. The first Epistles of St. Peter and St.
John may be said to stand above all suspicion. The Epistles
of St. James and St. Jude have less distinctive value
as parts of the Christian Revelation, but yet have their own
inestimable worth, and derive a deeper interest from being
the works of "brethren of the Lord." The second and third
Epistles of St. John are almost certainly genuine, but
whether they be by the Apostle or not is matter of minor
importance, because of their extreme brevity, and because
they consist for the most part of recapitulated truths. They
are but corollaries to the first Epistle, and contain no
doctrine which is not found more fully in the Apostle's
other writings. The only one of the seven Catholic Epistles
against the genuineness of which strong arguments may be
adduced is the Second Epistle of St. Peter, which is in any
case the book least supported by external testimony. Its
genuineness must be regarded as a question for still further
discussion, and the recent discovery of its affinity in some
passages to the works of Josephus
99 - GENUINENESS OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES.
requires careful attention.1 In the
introduction to each of these Epistles the evidence as to
their genuineness is discussed. Many, both in ancient and in
modern days, have doubted about some of them. Dionysius of
Alexandria and Eusebius, Gaius and Jerome, Erasmus and
Cardinal Cajetan, Sixtus Senensis and Luther, 2 Zwingli,
Calvin, OEcolampadius, Grotius, and many more, have regarded
several of them as being at best deutero-canonical,—authentic
(if at all) in a lower sense, and endowed with inferior
authority; but though the Church of England has shown
herself wiser than the Council of Trent in not binding with
an anathema the necessary acceptance of the genuineness of
every one of them, we have every reason to rejoice that they
were admitted by general consent into the Christian Canon.
Enough, I trust, has been urged to show
the varied and exceeding preciousness of the writings which
we are now about to examine. St. Paul, as has been said,
dwells, not of course exclusively, but predominantly, on
Christian doctrine, St. James on Christian practice, St.
Peter on Christian trials, and St. John on Christian
experience;—St. Paul insists mainly on faith, St. James on
works, St. Peter on hope, and St. John on love;—St. Paul
represents3 Christian scholasticism, and St, John Christian
mysticism;—St. Paul represents the spirit of Protestantism,
St. Peter that of Catholicism, while St. James speaks in the
voice of the Church of the Past, and St. John in that of the
Church of the Future; —St. Peter is the founder, St. Paul
the propagator,
1 V. infra, pp. 190-92.
2 Luther was not by any means the
only great theologian, either in ancient or modern
times, who adopted a subjective test. There were others
also who " den Kcmon im Kanon suchten und fanden."
3 See Schaff, Hist, of the Church,
105—110.
100 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
St. John the finisher;—St. Peter
represents to us the glory of power and action, St. Paul
that of thought and wisdom, St. James of virtue and
faithfulness, St. John of emotion and holiness.1 Again, to
Sb. James Christianity appears as the fulfilment of the Old
Law, to St. Peter as the completion of the old Theocracy, to
St. Paul as the completion of the old Covenant, to Apollos
as the completion of the old Worship and Priesthood, to St.
John as the completion of all the truths which the world
possessed.2 Such generalisations may he too seductive, and
may tend to mislead us by bringing into prominence only one
special peculiarity of each writer, while others are for the
time ignored. Yet they contain a germ of truth, and they may
help us to seize the more salient characteristics. Two
things, however, are certain:—One is, that in every
essential each of the sacred writers held the Catholic
faith, one and indivisible, which is no more altered by
their varying individuality than Light is altered in
character because we sometimes see it glowing in the
heavens, and sometimes flashing from the sea. The other is,
that in all these writers alike we see the beauty of
holiness, the regenerating power of Christian truth.
But among the writers of the New
Testament two stand out pre-eminently as what would be
called, in modern phraseology, original theologians. They
are St. Paul and St. John. On some of the special
differences between them we shall touch farther on.
Meanwhile we shall see at a glance the contrast between the
dialectical method of the one and the intuitive method of
the other, if we compare the
1 See Stanley, Sermons on the Apostolic Age,
pp. 4, 5.
2 See Lange, Introduction to Catholic Epistles,
Bibelwerk, x.
101 - ST. PAUL AND ST. JOHN.
Epistle to the Romans with the First
Epistle of St. John. The richness, the many-sidedness, the
impetuosity, the human individuality of the one, are as
unlike as possible to the few but reiterated keynotes, the
unity, the sovereign calm, the spiritual idealism of the
other. The difference will be emphasised if we place side by
side the fundamental conceptions of their theology. That of
St. Paul is :—
" But now, apart from the law, the
righteousness of God hath been manifested, witness being
borne thereto by the law and the prophets; even the
righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ unto all
and upon all them that believe; for there is no distinction:
for all sinned, and are falling short of the glory of God,
being accounted righteous freely by his grace through the
redemption that is in Christ Jesus " (Rom. iii. 21—24).
That of St. John is :—
"Herein is manifested the love of God in
us, because he hath sent his only begotten Son into the
world, that we might live through him " (1 John iv. 9).
It requires but to read the two formulae
side by side to perceive the characteristic differences
which separate the theological conceptions of the two
Apostles. It is a rich boon to possess the views of both.
We shall be still more inclined to value
this precious heritage of Christian thought when we notice
that the least important of these Catholic Epistles stands
on an incomparably higher level than any of the writings of
the Apostolic Fathers. This will be shown by a glance at the
Epistle of St. Clemens and the Epistle of Barnabas—writings
so highly valued in the Church that the first is found in
the Alexandrian Manuscript, and the second in the Sinaitic
Manuscript, after the Apocalypse, and both were publicly
read in churches as profitable "scriptures."
102 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
(1) the epistle of St. Clemens is
thoroughly eclectic, hut the eclecticism is as devoid of
genius and originality as an ordinary modern sermon. It
consists in a free usage of phrases borrowed promiscuously
from each of the great Apostles, rather than in a real
assimilation of their views. The piety and receptivity of
the writer is very beautiful, but it cannot be said that it
is vivified by a single luminous or informing idea.
(a) St. Clemens has read St. Paul and St.
John, and St. James and St. Peter, and as a pupil of the
last he is animated by a genuine spirit of catholicity; but
he does not seem to have realised the essential distinctions
which separate their writings. The substance of his views is
identical with that which we find in St. Peter and St.
James, but he clothes them in expressions borrowed from St.
Paul. He says with St. Paul, "We are not justified by
ourselves, nor by works, but by faith" (c. xxxii.), and he
says with St. James, " being justified by works and not by
words" (c. xxx.); but he says nothing to bring into
harmony the apparent contradictions. His readiness to accept
all moral exhortations and all Apostolic phrases acts as a
solvent in which the special meaning of these phrases as
parts of entire systems is apt to disappear. Three of the
sacred writers refer in different ways and for different
purposes to Abraham (Rom. iv.; James ii. 21; Heb. xi. 8). In
the syncretism of St. Clemens the allusions made by all
three are mingled in one sentence. Rahab, in St. Clemens, is
saved by her faith and by her hospitality, which is a
curious union of James ii. 25 and Heb. xi. 31; and the only
original observation which St. Clemens adds is the
allegorising fancy that the
103 - EPISTLE OF ST. CLEMENS.
red cord with which she let the spies
down from the window indicated the eflicacv of the blood of
Christ for all who believe and hope in God (Ep. ad Cor.
xii.). Thus the mechanical fusion of two quotations is
ornamented by a loose, poor, and untenable analogy, which
enables him to add "prophecy" to the faith and hospitality
which distinguished the harlot of Jericho.
(b) So, too, when St. Clemens speaks
of the Resurrection, we see how immeasurably his theology
has retrograded behind that of St. Paul. He does not connect
it immediately and necessarily with the Resurrection of
Christ, but proves it by Old Testament quotations, and
illustrates its possibility by natural analogies, especially
by the existence and history of the Phoenix ! How much would
our estimate of inspiration have been lowered—how loud would
have been the scornful laugh of modern materialists—had
faith in the Resurrection been founded in the New Testament
on such arguments as these ! Tacitus, too, believed in the
Phoenix; but Tacitus does not refer to the fable of its
reappearance by way of founding on it an inestimable truth.
We are not comparing St. Clemens with Tacitus; we love his
gentleness and respect his piety; we are only endeavouring
to show how far he stands below the level of St. John and of
St. Paul.
(c) But still more striking instances
might be furnished of the theological and intellectual
weakness of this ancient and saintly writer. He never
deviates into originality except to furnish an illustration,
and his illustrations, even when they are not erroneous,
have but little intrinsic value. The worth of his Epistle
consists in its earnest spirit, and in its historic
testimony to the canonical Scriptures and to
104 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the constitution of the early Church. But
how different is its diluted and transitional Paulinism from
the force and wealth of the First Epistle of St. Peter !
(2) Nor is it otherwise when we turn to
the exaggerated and extravagant Paulinism of the epistle or
barnabas. Here the inferiority is still more marked : it
even leads to decadent doctrine and incipient heresy.
(a) The writer has learnt from St.
Paul the nullity of the Law as a means of Salvation, hut he
has not learnt the true and noble function of the Law in the
Divine economy. He cannot see that there may he even in that
which is imperfect a relative perfection. He does not
understand the Divine value of Mosaism as God's education
of the human race. Not content with spiritualising the
meaning of the Law, he speaks of its literal meaning in
terms of such contempt as almost to compromise the authority
of the Old Testament altogether. He ventures to say that the
circumcision of the flesh was an inspiration of " an evil
angel" (c. ix.). When a writer has gone so far as this, he
is perilously near to actual Gnosticism. In his attempt to
allegorise the distinction between clean and un-clean
animals (c. x.) he is seen at his very worst. A single
chapter so full of errors and follies, if found in any
canonical book, would have sufficed to drag down the
authority of Scripture into the dust.
(b) Again, like the writer of the
Epistle to the Hebrews, Barnabas—for that may have been his
name, though he was not the Apostle—is acquainted with
Alexandrian methods of exegesis. But his use of them is
indiscriminate and unsatisfactory. The Israelites had been
promised a land flowing with milk and honey; Barnabas
proceeds to allegorise the promise as follows:—
105 - EPISTLE OF BARNABAS.
Adam was made of earth ; the earth
therefore signifies the Incarnation of Christ; milk and
honey, which are suitable to infants, signify the new birth.
Thus the Old Testament is a prophecy of the New! On this
demonstration the author looks with such special complacency
that he quotes it as a memorable example of true knowledge
(ynosis).
(c) Again, the writer of the Epistle
to the Hebrews had proved from Scripture that there still
remains a Sabbath-rest (Sabbatismos) for the people
of God. Barnabas connects this with what he calls an
Etrurian tradition, and originates the notion that the world
is to be burned up in the year 6000 after the Creation.
Again, he has learnt the general conception of numerical
exegesis (yematria) from Jewish and Alexandrian
sources, and he is specially proud of pressing Abraham's 318
servants into a mystic prophecy of the Crucifixion, because
318 is represented by IHT, of which IH stands
for Jesus, and T for the cross. This is a style of
exegesis Rabbinic, but not Christian. No one can read the
Epistle of Barnabas after the Epistle to the Hebrews without
seeing that the former is not only immeasurably inferior,
but that it is so inferior as to tremble on the verge
of dangerous heresy. Let the reader compare the reference to
the Day of Atonement in the Epistle of Barnabas (c. vii.)
with that in the Epistle to the Hebrews—let him contrast the
numerous errors and monstrously crude typology of the former
with the splendid spiritualism of the latter— let him notice
how tasteless are the fancies of this unknown Barnabas, and
how absurd are many of his statements—and he will see the
difference between canonical and uncanonical books, and
learn to
106 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
feel a deeper gratitude for the
superintending Providence which, even in ages of ignorance
and simplicity, obviated the danger of any permanent
confusion between the former and the latter.1
We have already seen what the condition
of the world was like, let us sum up its points of contrast
with the general picture presented by the early Christian
Church.
To represent the Christian Church as
ideally pure, as stainlessly excellent and perfect, would be
altogether a mistake. The Christians of the first days were
men and women of like passions with ourselves. They sinned
as we sin, and suffered as we suffer; they were inconsistent
as we are inconsistent, fell as we fall, and repented as we
repent. Hatred and party-spirit, rancour and
misrepresentation, treachery and superstition, innovating
audacity and unspiritual retrogressions were known among
them as among us. And yet, with all their faults and
failings, they were as salt amid the earth's corruption ;
the true light had shined in their hearts, and they were the
light of the world. The lords of earth were such men as
Tiberius and Caligula, and Nero and Domitian; the rulers of
the Church were a James, a Peter, a Paul, a John. The
literary men of the world were a Martial and a Petronius ;
the Church was producing the Apocalypse, the Epistle to the
Hebrews,
1 The same result would follow from
comparing the Shepherd of Hermas with the Apocalypse. On
these writings we may refer to Reuss, Theol. Ghret.
ii.; Hilgenfeld, Apost. Vdter; Schwegler, Nachap.
Zeitalter; Donaldson, Apostolical Fathers;
Lightfoot, St. Clement of Rome; Pfleiderer,
Paulinismus, ii.; Ritsehl, Altkath. Sirche.
107 - THE WORLD AND THE CHURCH.
the Gospel of St. John. The art of the
world was degraded by such infamous pictures as those on the
walls of Pompeii; that of the Church consisted in the rude
but pure and joyous emblems scrawled on the soft tufa
of the catacombs. The amusements of the world were
pitilessly sanguinary or shamefully corrupt; those of the
Christians were found in gatherings at once social and
religious, as bright as they could be made by the gaiety of
innocent and untroubled hearts. In the world infanticide was
infamously universal; in the Church the baptised little ones
were treated as those whose angels beheld the face of our
Father in Heaven. In the world slavery was rendered yet more
intolerable by the cruelty and impurity of masters; in the
Church the Christian slave, welcomed as a friend and a
brother, often holding a position of ministerial dignity,
was emancipated in all but name. In the world marriage was
detested as a disagreeable necessity, and its very meaning
was destroyed by the frequency and facility of divorce; in
the Church it was consecrated and honourable — the
institution which had alone survived the loss of
Paradise—and was all but sacramental in its Heaven-appointed
blessedness. The world was settling into the sadness of
unalleviated despair; the Church was irradiated by an
eternal hope, and rejoicing with a joy unspeakable and full
of glory. In the world men were " hateful and hating one
another;" in the Church the beautiful ideal of human
brotherhood was carried into practice. The Church had learnt
her Saviour's lessons. A redeemed humanity was felt to be
the loftiest of dignities; man was honoured for being simply
man; every soul was regarded as precious, because for every
soul Christ died; the sick
108 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
were tended, the poor relieved; labour
was represented as noble, not as a thing to be despised;
purity and resignation, peacefillness and pity, humility and
self-denial, courtesy and self-respect were looked upon as
essential qualifications for all who were called by the name
of Christ. The Church felt that the innocence of her
baptised members was her most irresistible form of apology;
and all her best members devoted themselves to that which
they regarded as a sacred task—the breaking down of all the
middle walls of partition in God's universal temple, the
obliteration of all minor and artificial distinctions, and
the free development of man's spiritual nature.
CHAPTER VI.
The early life of St. Peter cannot here
be re-written, because in two previous works1 I have
followed the steps of his career so far as it is sketched in
the sacred volume. After his youth as a poor and hardworked
fisherman of the Lake of Galilee, we first find him as one
of the hearers of St. John the Baptist in the wilderness of
Jordan. Brought to Jesus by his brother Andrew, he at once
accepted the Saviour's call, and received by anticipation
that name of Kephas which he was afterwards to earn, partly
by the stronger elements of his character, and partly by the
grandeur of his Messianic confession. We have already tried
to understand the significance of the scenes in which he
takes part. We have seen how he was called to active work
and the abandonment of earthly ties after the miraculous
draught of fishes. We have watched, step by step, the "
consistently inconsistent " impetuosity of his character, at
once brave and wavering — first brave then wavering, but
always finally recovering its courage and integrity.2 The
narrative of the Gospel has brought before us his attempt to
walk to his Lord upon the
1 The Life of Christ, 1874 ; The Life of
St. Paul, 1879.
2 " Vrai contraste de pusillanimite
et de grandeur, condamne a osciller toujours entre la
faute et le repentir, mais rachetant glorieusement sa
faiblesse par son huinilite et ses larmes " (Thierry,
St. Jerome, i. 176).
110 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
water; his first public acknowledgment of
Jesus as the Christ, the Son of the living God; the
magnificent promises which, in his person, the Church
received; the subsequent presumption, which his Lord so
sternly rebuked; the many eager questions, often based upon
mistaken notions, which he addressed to Christ, and which
formed the occasion of some of our Lord's most striking
utterances; the incident of the Temple contribution ; the
refusal and then the eagerness to be washed by Christ; the
warnings addressed to him; the inability to " watch one
hour"; the impetuous blow struck at the High Priest's
servant; his forsaking of Christ in the hour of peril; his
threefold denial; his bitter repentance and forgiveness ;
his visit to the Sepulchre ; the message which he received
from the Risen Saviour; the exquisite scene at morning, on
the shores of the misty lake, when Jesus appeared once more
to seven of His disciples, and when, having once more tested
the love of His generous but unstable Apostle, He gave him
His last special injunctions to tend His sheep and feed His
lambs, and foretold to him his earthly end.
Similarly we have studied, in the
narrative of the Acts of the Apostles, the leading part
which he took in the early days after the death of Christ;
his speech on the Day of Pentecost; his miracles; his
journey to Samaria and the discomfiture of Simon Magus; his
kindness to St. Paul; his memorable vision at Joppa; his
baptism of Cornelius ; his bold initiative of living and
eating with Gentiles who had received the gift of the Holy
Ghost; the dauntlessness with which he faced the anger of
the Jerusalem Pharisees; his imprisonment and deliverance ;
the manly outspokenness
111 - ST. PETER.
of his opinions in the Synod at
Jerusalem, when he declared himself unhesitatingly in favour
of the views of St. Paul as to the freedom of Gentile
converts from the burden of Mosaic observances. At this
point—about a.u. 51—he disappears from the narrative of the
Acts. From this time forward he was overshadowed— at
Jerusalem by the authority of James the Lord's brother,
throughout the Gentile communities by the genius and energy
of St. Paul. This was naturally due to his intermediate
position between the extreme parties of Paulinists and
Judaists. Among the scattered Christian communities of the
Circumcision he maintained a high authority, although it is
probable that Christian tradition has not erred in
indicating that even among the Jewish Christians of the
Dispersion St. James still occupied the leading position.
All that we can further learn respecting him in Scripture is
derived from his own Epistles, and from one or two casual
but important allusions in the Epistles of St. Paul. In the
Epistle to the Galatians we read the description of the
memorable scene at Antioch, which produced upon the Church
so deep an impression. Led away by the timidity which so
strangely alternated with boldness in his character, St.
Peter, on the arrival of emissaries from James, had suddenly
dropped the familiar intercourse with Gentiles which up to
that time he had maintained. Shocked by an inconsistency of
which he would himself have been incapable, St. Paul, the
younger convert, the former persecutor, was compelled by the
call of duty publicly to withstand the great Apostle, who by
his own conduct stood condemned for inconsistency, and had
shown himself untrue to his own highest convictions. Further
than this, we learn that
112 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the name of Peter was elevated at Corinth
(a.d. 57) into a party watchword; and that he was engaged in
missionary journeys, in which he was accompanied by a
Christian sister, who (since we know that he was married)
was in all probability his wife. From his own Epistles we
learn almost nothing about his biography. Nearly every
inference which we derive from them is precarious, even when
it is intrinsically probable. He writes " to the elect
sojourners of the Dispersion in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia,
Asia, and Bithynia," but we cannot be certain that he had
personally visited those countries.1 The question whether
his letter is addressed to the Jewish or the Gentile
converts is one which still meets with the most
contradictory, although at the same time the most confident,
replies. He sends his letter by Silvanus; but we are not
expressly told that this Silvanus is the previous companion
of St. Paul. He sends a salutation from " Marcus my son,"
but there is nothing to prove that Marcus was not his
real son,2 nor have we any certain information that he is
referring to St. Mark the Evangelist. In these instances we
may, however, accept the general consensus of Christian
antiquity in favour of the affirmative suppositions.3 If so,
we
1 That he had done so is simply an
inference from 1 Pet. i. 1. Origen only says, " He
seems to have preached there " (of. Enseb. hi. 1).
See Epiphan. Boer, xxvii.; Jerome, Catal. s. v.
Petrns.
2 St. Clemens of Alexandria says
(Strom. iii., p. 448) that he had sons of his own,
but their names are not preserved, and they were
therefore probably unknown persons. Tradition tells of a
daughter, Petronilla (Ada Sanct, May. 31).
3 Some have supposed that an
actual son of St. Peter's is meant, but Origen (ap.
Enseb. H. E. vi. 25), (Eeumenius, etc., are
probably right in supposing that John Mark (Acts xii.
25), the Evangelist, is meant, especially as Papias,
Clemens of Alexandria, Irenaeus, and others, say that he
was the follower, disciple, and interpreter of St. Peter
(Euseb. H. E. iii. 39, vi. 14, etc.; Iren.
Haer. iii. 11).
113 - ST. PETER.
see the deeply interesting fact that the
chosen friends and companions of St. Peter were also the
chosen friends and companions of St. Paul—a fact which
eloquently refutes the modern supposition of the
irreconcilable antagonism between the two Apostles and their
Schools. But when we come to the closing
salutation—"The co-elect in Babylon saluteth you," the
conclusions of each successive commentator are widely
divergent. It is still disputed whether " the co-elect" is a
Christian Church or a Christian woman; and if the latter,
whether she is or is not Peter's wife; and whether Babylon
is the great Assyrian capital or a metaphorical allusion to
the great western Babylon—Imperial Rome.
Eminent as was the position of St.
Peter,1 the real details of the closing years of his life
will never be known. But Christian tradition, acquiring
definiteness in proportion as it is removed from the period
of which it speaks, has provided us with many details, which
form the biography of the Apostle as it is ordinarily
accepted by Romanists. We are told that he left Jerusalem in
a.d. 33, and was for seven years Bishop of Antioch, leaving
Euodius as his successor; that during this period he founded
the Churches to which his letter is addressed; that he went
to Borne in a.d. 40, and was bishop there for twenty-five
years, though he constantly left the city for missionary
journeys. The chief events of his residence at Home were,
according to legend, his conversion of Philo and of the
Senator Pudens, with his two daughters, Praxedes and
Pudentiana; and his public conflict with Simon Magus. The
impostor after failing to raise a dead youth—a miracle which
St. Peter accomplished—
1 See Excursus I., on the Asserted Primacy of St.
Peter.
114 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
finally attempted to delude the people by
asserting that he would fly to heaven; hut, at the prayer of
St. Peter and St. Paul, he was deserted by the demons who
supported him, and dashed bleeding to the earth.1 During the
Neronian persecution the Apostle is said to have yielded to
the urgent requests of the Christians that he should escape
from Rome; but when he had got a little beyond the Porta
Capena he met the Lord carrying His cross, and asked Him, "
Lord, whither goest thou ? " (Domine, quo vadis?) "I
go to Borne," said Jesus, "to be crucified again for thee."
The Apostle, feeling the force of the gentle rebuke, turned
back, and was imprisoned in the Tulli-anum. He there
converted his jailer, miraculously causing a spring to burst
out from the rocky floor for his baptism. On seeing his wife
led to execution he rejoiced at her "journey homewards,"2
and addressing her by name, called to her in a voice full of
cheerful encouragement, "Oh, remember the Lord!" He was
executed on the same day as St. Paul. They parted on the
Ostian road, and St. Peter was then led to the top of the
Janiculum, where he was crucified, not in the ordinary
position, but, by his own request, head downwards, because
he held himself unworthy to die in the same manner as his
Lord.
1 There seems to have been a similar
legend about Balaam, dimly alluded to by the LXX. in the
words iv tj? frowji, Josh. xiii. 22, and
in the Targum of Jonathan, Num. xxxi. 6. See Frankl,
Vorstudien, p. 187. For the whole legend of Simon
Magus see Justin. Mart. Apol. ii. 69; Iren.
Haer. i. 20; Tert. Apol. 13 ; Euseb. H. K
ii. 14; Const. Apost. yi. 8, 9; Arnob.
adv. Gentes, ii.; Epiphan. Haer. xxi.; Snip.
Sev. ii.; Egesippus, De Exrid. Hieros. iii. 2 (on
Egesippus see Herzog, s. v. Heg.); Nicephorus,
H. JS. ii. 14; Acta Petri et Pauli; Ps.
Abdias, Acta Apost. From these authors it is
taken by Marcossius, De Haereticis, p. 444, and
the Church historians.
2 Clem. Alex. Strom. vii.
115 - LEGENDS ABOUT ST. PETER.
In the whole of this legend, embellished
as it is in current Martyrologies with many elaborate
details, there is scarcely one single fact on which we can
rely. For instance, the notion that Peter was ever Bishop at
Antioch between the years a.d. 33—40 is inconsistent with
clear statements in the narrative of the Acts, in which Paul
and Barnabas appear as the leaders and virtual founders of
that Gentile Church.1 Again, if he had founded the
Church of Home, or had ever resided there before a.d.
64, it is inconceivable that neither St. Luke in the Acts,
nor St. Paul in his Epistle to the Romans, nor again in the
five letters which he wrote from Rome during his first and
second imprisonments, should have made so much as the
slightest allusion to him or to his work. The story of his
collision with Simon Magus is a romance. It is founded on
St. Peter's actual meeting with the sorcerer in Samaria,
which is developed in the Clementines into a series of
journeys from place to place, undertaken with the express
view of thwarting this " founder of all the heresies." The
legend is partly due to a mistake of Justin Martyr, who
supposed that a statue dedicated to the Sabine god Semo
Sancus2 (of whom Justin had never heard) was reared in
honour of " Simon Sanctus." s With these elements of
confusion there is mixed up a malignant Ebionite attempt to
calumniate St. Paul in a covert way
1 Acts xi. 19.
2 Ov. Fast. vi. 213; Prop. iv. 9, 74, &c.
3 He was identified with Dins
Fidius. The inscription was actually found in 1574,
in the popedom of Gregory XIII., on an island in the
Tiber, as Justin said. Justin, ApoL i 26; Tert.
ApoL 13; Baronins, Annul, ad an. 44;
Giescler, i. 49; Neander, ii. 162; Beiian, lies
Apotres, pp. 275— 277. In this island, now called
"The Island of Saint Bartholomew," there was a college
of Tridentales in honour of Semo Sancus (Orelli,
Insm:, 1860-61).
116 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
under the pseudonym of Simon Magus, and
to imply that St. Peter was at the head of a counter-mission
to overthrow the supposed heretical teaching of his
brother-Apostle. The notion of this counter-mission is
derived from the actual counter-mission of Judaists who
falsely claimed the sanction of St. James.1 The circumstance
which suggested the legendary death of Simon in an attempt
to fly was the actual death of an actor, who was dashed to
the ground at Nero's feet while trying, by means of a
flying-machine, to sustain the part of Icarus.2 If the
youthful actor who was condemned to make this perilous
attempt was a Christian, who would otherwise have been
executed in some other way, we may well imagine that
Christians would not soon forget an incident which sprinkled
the very Antichrist with the blood of martyrs.3 But it is
possible that the legend may rest on some small basis of
fact. Rome abounded in Oriental thaumaturgists and
impostors. Simon may have been attracted to a city which
naturally drew to itself all the villainy of the world, and
there he may once more have encountered St. Peter.4 But if
they met at Rome, all the details of their meeting have been
disguised under a mixture of vague reminiscences and
imaginary details. The assertion that St. Peter was Bishop
of Rome, but that he constantly left it to exercise
apostolic oversight throughout the world, is nothing but an
ingenious
1 Acts xv. 24.
2 On this attempt to fly, see the
commentators on Juv. Sat. viii. 186; Mart.
Spectac. vii.; Suet. Nero, 12.
3 "learns, primo statim conatn, jnxta
cnbiculnm ejus decidit ipsnmqne cruore respersit. Suet."
l.c.
4 As asserted in Justin. Apol. i.
26, 56; Iren. contra Boer. i. 23, § 1;
Philosophumena, Mi. 20; Constt. Apost. v.;
Euseb. If. J3. ii. 13, 14, etc.
117 - ST. PETER'S CONNECTION WITH ROME.
theory.1 The statement that he came to
Borne in the reign of Claudius, a.d. 42, is first found in
the Chronicon of Eusebius, nearly three centuries
afterwards, and cannot be reconciled with fair inferences
from what St. Paul tells us about the Church. As late as a.d.
52 St. Peter was at Jerusalem, and took an active part in
the Synod of Jerusalem (Acts xv. 7); and he was then
labouring mainly among the Jews (Gal. ii. 7, 9). In a.d. 57
he was travelling as a missionary with his wife (1 Cor. ix.
5). He was not at Rome when St. Paul wrote to that Church in
a.d. 58, nor when St. Paul came there as a prisoner in a.d.
61, nor during the years of St. Paul's imprisonment, a.d.
61—63, nor when he wrote his last Epistles, a.d. 66 and 67.
If he was ever at Home at all, which we hold to be almost
certain, from the unanimity of the tradition, it could only
have been very briefly before his martyrdom.2 And this is,
in fact, the assertion of Lactan-tius3 (t 330), who says
that he first came to Home in Nero's reign; and of Origen (f
254), who says that he arrived there at the close of his
life ;4 and of the Praedicatio Petri, printed with
the works of St. Cyprian.5 His " bishopric " at Rome
probably consisted only in his efforts about the time of his
martyrdom to strengthen the faith of the Church,6 and
especially of the Jewish
1 It was first suggested by Baronius
(Annal. ad. an. 39, § 25) and Fr. Windischmann
(Vindiciae Petrinae, p. 112), and hastily adopted by
Thiersch (N. Test. Canon, p. 104).
2 This view is now accepted by Roman
Catholics like Valesius, Pagi, Balnz, Hug, Klee.
Dollinger, Waterworth, Allnatt. See Waterworth, Engl.
and Borne, ii.; Allnatt, Cathedra Petri, p.
114. The Roman Catholic historian Alzog only speaks of
the twenty-five years' episcopate as an ancient report (i.
104).
3 Laetant. De Mart. Persec. 2.
4 Origen of. Enseb. H. E. iii. 1.
5 Cypriani, Opp., p. 139, ed. Rigalt.
6 Clemens Romauus, third bishop of
Rome, speaks even more of St. Paul than of St. Peter
(Up. ad Cor. v.).
118 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Christians. Indeed, there is much to be
said in favour of the view that the Jewish and Gentile
sections of the Church in Rome were separated by unusually
deep divisions, and possessed their separate " presbyters "
or " bishops" for some years. Such a fact would account for
some confusion in the names of the first two or three
Bishops of Borne. Eusebius—following Irenaeus and Epiphanius—says
that the first Bishops of Rome were Peter, Linus, Cletus or
Anencletus, and Clemens.1 But Hippolytus (a.d. 225) seems to
regard Cletus and Anencletus as two different persons, and
places Clemens before Cletus; and Tertullian (f 218) says
that Clemens was ordained by St. Peter.2
The notion of the Apostle's crucifixion
head downwards is derived from a passing allusion in Origen,
and seems to contradict an expression of Tertullian.3 It was
possibly suggested by an erroneous translation of some Latin
expression for capital punishment. At any rate, it stands
condemned as a sentimental anachronism, bearing on its front
the traces of later and more morbid forms of piety rather
than the simple humility of the Apostles, who rejoiced in
all things to imitate their Lord.4 Those who accept these
legends must do so on the authority of an heretical novel,
written with
1 Euseb. H. K iii. 2, 4, and 21; Iren. ap.
Euseb. H. K v. 6.
2 Tert. De Praesc. Haeret. 32.
3 " Ubi Petrus passimi dominicae adaequatur," De
Praesc. 36.
4 Meander, Planting, p. 377.
It is curious to watch the growth of this fiction. It
begins with Origen, who simply says that it was done "at
his own choice" (ap. Euseb. H. JS. iii.
1). To this Rufinus adds, " that he might not seem to be
equalled to his Lord " (ne exaeqnari Domino videretur),
which contradicts the saying of Tertullian, that " he
was equalled to his Lord in the manner of his death."
Lastly, St. Jerome says that he was crucified with his
head towards the earth and his legs turned upwards, "
asserting that he was unworthy to be crucified in the
same way as his Lord" (De Vir. Ihustr. 1).
119 - PETER'S CRUCIFIXION.
an evil tendency; not earlier than the
beginning of the third. century; or else on that of the
apocryphal Acta Petri et Pauli, which appeared at a
still later date. All that we can really learn about
the closing years of St. Peter from the earliest Fathers may
be summed up in the few words, that in all probability he
was martyred at Rome.1
That he died by martyrdom may be regarded
as certain, because, apart from tradition, it seems to be
implied in the words of the Risen Christ to His penitent
Apostle.2 That this martyrdom took place at Rome, though
first asserted by Tertullian and Gaius at the beginning of
the third century, may (in the absence of any rival
tradition) be accepted as a fact, in spite of the
ecclesiastical tendencies which might have led to its
invention; but the only Scriptural authority which
can be quoted for any visit of St. Peter to Borne is the one
word "The Church in Babylon saluteth you."3
If, as I endeavour to show in the
Excursus, there is reasonable certainty that Babylon is here
used as a sort of cryptograph for Borne, the fair inferences
from Scripture accord with the statements of tradition in
the two simple particulars that St. Peter was martyred, and
that this martyrdom took place at Borne. These inferences
agree well with the probability that Silvanus, of whom we
last hear in company with St. Paul at Corinth, and St. Mark,
for whose assistance St. Paul had wished during his Boman
imprisonment, were also at Borne, and were now acting in
conjunction with the
1 See Excursus II., on St. Peter's Visit to Rome.
2 Johnxxi. 19.
3 See Excursus III., on the Use of the Name Babylon
for Rome.
120 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
great Apostle of the Circumcision. The
belief that St. Mark acted as the " interpreter" (l/j/i^ewr^?)
of St. Peter may have arisen from the Apostle's ignorance of
the Latin language, and his need of some one to be his
spokesman during his residence and his legal trial in the
imperial city.
CHAPTER VII.
SPECIAL FEATURES OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF
ST. PETER.
" Then all himself, all joy and calm, Though for a
while his hand forego, Just as it touched, the martyr's
palm, He turns him to his task below."—keble.
The previous chapter has led us to
conclude that the First Epistle of St. Peter was written at
Rome. The date at which it was written cannot he
fixed with certainty. The outburst of the Neronian
persecution took place in a.d. 64, hut it is difficult to
suppose that St. Peter arrived accidentally in Rome on the
very eve of the conflagration. It seems more probable that
he was either brought there as a prisoner, or went to
support the Jewish Christians during the subsequent pressure
of their terrible afflictions.1 In that case he wrote the
First Epistle shortly before his death, and he must have
been martyred in the year 67 or 68, about the same time as
his great brother-Apostle, St. Paul, with whom he is always
united in the earliest traditions.
1 St. Paul seems to have been absent
from Rome for two full years before his second
imprisonment, and during this time the Christians must
still have been liable to oppression and martyrdom, even
after the first attack upon them had spent its fury.
Tertullian asserts that laws were for the first time
promulgated against the Christians by Nero, which
rendered Christianity a " religio iliicita" (ad Natt.
74; Apol. 5; Sulp. Sev. Hist. ii. 29,
§ 3). This is rendered very doubtful by Pliny's letter
to Trajan.
122 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
That the First Epistle of St. Peter is
genuine— a precious relic of the thoughts of one of Christ's
most honoured Apostles—we may feel assured. Its authenticity
is supported by overwhelming external evidence. The
Second Epistle, whether genuine or not, is at any rate a
very ancient document, and it unhesitatingly testifies to
the genuineness of the first. " The First Epistle is," says
M. Renan, " one of the writings of the New Testament which
are the most anciently and the most unanimously cited as
authentic." Papias, Polycarp, Irenaeus, Clemens of
Alexandria, Tertullian, and Origen,1 all furnish
indisputable evidence in its favour.2 The proof that the
writer was influenced by the Epistle to the Ephesians is in
accordance with the character of the age, for the early
Christians, as was perfectly natural, were in the habit of
echoing one another's thoughts. Modern writers do exactly
the same. The words and thoughts of every writer who makes
any wide or serious impression are, consciously or
unconsciously, adopted by others exactly as if they were
original and independent; and this is true to such an extent
that an author's real success is often obliterated by its
very universality. The views which he originated come to be
regarded as commonplace simply because all his
contemporaries have adopted them. But this was still more
the case in days when books were very few in
1 See Euseb. H. E. iii. 25,
39; iv. 14, v. 8, vi. 25; Polycarp, Up. ad Philip.;
Iren. contra Haer. iv. 9, § 2; Clem. Ales.
Strom. iii. 8, iv. 7; Tert, Scorp. 12.
Besides this, there are many distinct allusions to it in
the Epistle of St. Clemens to the Corinthians. Little
importance, therefore, can be attached to its absence
from the Muratoriau Canon, and its rejection by Theodore
of Mopsuestia.
2 Keim (Bom und Christenthum,
p. 194), without deigning to offer a reason, assigns it
to the time of Trajan. [In this he follows Hilgenfeld.
123 - STYLE OF THE EPISTLE.
number. The writings of the Apostles are
marked by mutual resemblances, and the works of men like
Ignatius, and Polycarp, and Clemens of Rome, consist in
large measure of a mosaic of phrases which they have caught
up from their predecessors.
The style of St. Peter in this Epistle resembles in many
particulars the style of his recorded speeches. It is
characterised by the fire and energy which we should expect
to find in his forms of expression; but that energy is
tempered by the tone of Apostolic dignity, and by the
fatherly mildness of one who was now aged, and was near the
close of a life of labour. He speaks with authority, and yet
with none of the threatening sternness of St. James. We find
in the letter the plain and forthright spirit of the man
insisting again and again on a few great leading
conceptions. The subtle dialectics, the polished irony, the
involved thoughts, the lightning-like rapidity of inference
and suggestion, which we find in the letters of the Apostle
of the Uncircumcision, are wholly wanting in him. His causal
connexions, marking the natural and even flow of his
thoughts, are of the simplest character; and yet a
vigorously practical turn of mind, a quick susceptibility of
influence, and a large catholicity of spirit, such as we
know that he possessed, are stamped upon every page. He aims
throughout at practical exhortation, not at systematic
exposition; and his words, in their force and animation,
reflect the simple, sensuous, and passionate nature of the
impulsive Simon of whom we read in the Gospels. Even if the
external evidence in favour of the Epistle had been less
convincing, the arguments on which its authenticity has been
questioned by a few modern theologians have been
124 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
so amply refuted as to establish its
authorship with completer certainty.
1. It is not so much a letter as a
treatise, addressed to Christians in general. It is mainly
hortative, and its exhortations are founded on Christian
hope, and on the effects of the death of Christ. It is not,
however, a scholastic treatise, hut rather a
practical address, at once conciliatory in tone and
independent in character. It may with equal truth he called
Pauline and Judseo-Christian. It is Judseo-Christian in its
sympathies, yet without any Judaic bitterness. It is Pauline
in its expressions, yet with no polemic purpose. In both
respects it accords with the character and circumstances of
the great Apostle. It is completely silent about the Law,
and enters into none of the once vehement controversies
about the relation of the Law to the Grospel or of Faith to
Works. There is no predetermined attempt to reconcile
opposing parties, but all party watchwords are either
impartially omitted, or are stripped of their sterner
antitheses.1
2. One proof that it was written by St.
Peter results from the natural way in which we can trace the
influence of the most prominent events which occurred during
his association with his Lord.2 He does not mention them: he
does not even in any marked way refer to them; and yet we
find in verse after verse the indication of subtle
reminiscences such as must have lingered in the mind
of St. Peter. Christ had said
1 See Schwegler, Nachap. Zeita.lt.
ii. 22; Pfleiderer, Paulinism. ii. 150, E. T.
2 Matt. xvi. 18 ; 1 Pet, ii. 4—8.
This peculiarity of the Epistle has been worked out and
illustrated by no one so fully or with such delicate
insight as by Dean Plumptre in his edition of the
Epistle in the Cambridge Bible for schools, p. 13,
seq.
125 - REMINISCENCES OF CHRIST.
to him, " Thou art Peter, and on this
rock will I build my Church," and he speaks of Christ as " a
rock," the corner-stone of a spiritual house, and of
Christians as living stones built into it. Christ had
sternly reproved him when he made himself a stumbling-block,
and he sees how perilous it is to turn the Lord's will into
a rock of offence,1 using the two very words which lie at
the heart of those two consecutive moments which had been
the crisis of his life.2 When he had rashly pledged his
Master to pay the Temple didrachm, our Lord had indeed
accepted the obligation, but at the same time had taught him
that the children were free; and St. Peter here teaches the
Churches that, though free, they were still to submit for
the Lord's sake to every human ordinance.3 Bound by the
quantitative conceptions of Jewish formalism, he had once
asked whether he was to forgive his brother up to seven
times, and had been told that he was to forgive him up to
seventy times seven; and he has so well learnt the lesson as
to tell his converts that " Love shall cover the
multitude of sins." * In answer to his too unspiritual
question, " what reward the Apostles should have for having
forsaken all to follow Christ," he had heard the promise
that they should sit on thrones; and throughout this Epistle
his thoughts are full of the future glory and of its "
amaranthine crown."5 He had heard Jesus compare the " days
of Noah " to the days of the Son of Man,6 and his thoughts
dwell so earnestly upon the comparison that he uses the
expression in a way which
1 1 Pet. ii. 8, irerpo
2 Matt. XVI. 18, «rl raVTTI TTJ TTCTplf \ 23,
3 Matt. xvii. 24—27; 1 Pet. ii. 13—16.
4 Matt, xviii. '22; 1 Pet. iv. 8. 6 Matt. xix. 28; 1
Pet. i. 5, v. 4.
5 KavSa\6v ftou ef.
6 Matt, xxiv 37.
126 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
unintentionally limits the fulness of his
revelation.1 He had seen his Lord strip off His upper
garment and tie a towel round His waist, when, with
marvellous self-abasement, he stooped to wash His Disciples'
feet;2 hence, when he wishes to impress the lesson of
humility, he is led insensibly to the intensely picturesque
expression that they should " tie on humility like a dress
fastened with knots."3 Perhaps, too, from that washing, and
the solemn lessons to which it led, he gained his insight
into the true meaning of Baptism, as being not the putting
away the filth of the flesh, but the intercourse of a good
conscience with its God.4 At a very solemn moment of his
life Christ had told him that Satan had desired to have him
and the other Apostles, that he might sift them as wheat,5
and he warns the Church of the prowling activity and power
of the Devil, using respecting him the word "adversary",
which occurs nowhere else in the Epistles, but more than
once in the sayings of the Lord.6 Again and again on the
last evening of the life of Christ he had been bidden to
watch and pray, and had fallen because he had not done so;
and watchfulness is a lesson on which he most earnestly
insists.7 He had been one of the few faithful eye-witnesses
of the buffets and weals
1 Compare 1 Pet. iii. 20 with iv. 6.
2 John xiii. 1—6.
3 1 Pet. V. 5
4 1 Pet. iii. 21. For the " answer"
of the A. V. the Revised Version suggests "
interrogation," " appeal," " inquiry," v. infra,
p. 138. The verb firsparrav is common in the
Gospels, and always means "to ask further,'"' but the
substantive does not occur elsewhere in the New
Testament.
5 Luke xxii. 31. Here the common
danger of the Apostles, " Satan has desired to have
you (vitas), . . . but I have praj«i for thee
(ire)," is restored by the Revised Version.
6 1 Pet. v. 8; Matt. v. 25; Luke xii. 58, xviii. 3.
7 1 Pet. v. 8, seq.
127 - REMINISCENCES.
inflicted on Christ in His sufferings,
and of His silence in the midst of reviling, and to these
striking circumstances he makes a very special reference.1
He had seen the Cross uplifted from the ground with its
awful burden, and respecting that Cross he uses a very
peculiar expression.2 He had heard Jesus warn Thomas of the
blessedness of those who having not seen yet believed, and
he quotes almost the very words.3 He had been thrice
exhorted to tend and feed Christ's sheep, and the pastoral
image is prominent in his mind and exhortations.4 Lastly, he
had been specially bidden when converted to strengthen his
brethren, and this from first to last is the avowed object
of his present letter.5
3. Again we recognise the true St. Peter
by the extreme vividness of his expressions. It has been a
unanimous tradition in the Church that the minute details
recorded by St. Mark are due to the fact that he wrote from
information given him by St. Peter. Picturesqueness is as
evidently a characteristic of the mind of St. Peter as it is
of the mind of St. Mark. In St. Mark it is shown by touches
of graphic description, in St. Peter by words which are
condensed metaphors.6
4. Such is the close analogy between the
thoughts and expressions of the Epistle and those which the
Gospel story of the writer would have led us to expect. Nor
is the resemblance between the speeches of the St. Peter of
the Acts and the style of the St. Peter of the Epistle less
striking. As in the Acts so in the Epistle, he refers
1 1 Pet. ii. 20
2 1 Pet. ii. 24 V. infra, p. 128.
3 1 Pet. i. 8.
4 1 Pet. ii. 25, v. 2. '
51 Pet. v. 12.
6 1 Pet. ii. 2, " guileless,
unadulterated milk; " iv. 4, " outpouring" (excess of
riot); iv. 15, " other-people's-bishop " (busybody in
other men's matters).
123 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
to Isaiah's metaphor of the rejected
corner-stone;1 in both the witness of the Holy Ghost is
prominent;2 in both he speaks of the Cross as "the tree";3
in both he dwells on the position of the Apostles as "
witnesses ;" * in both he puts forward the death of Christ
as the fulfilment of prophecy;5 in both the Eesurrection is
made the main ground of faith and hope;6 in both we find
special mention of God as the Judge of quick and dead;7 in
both the exhortation to repentance is based on the fact of
man's redemption;8 lastly, in both, as a matter of style,
there is a prevalence of simple relatival connexions, and as
a matter of doctrine there is the representation of God as
one who has no respect for persons.* 5. Is it not, further,
a very remarkable circumstance that in the Acts St. Peter,
in one of his outbursts of impetuous boldness, ventures to
call the Law " a yoke which neither our fathers nor we were
strong enough to bear;" and in the Epistle—though he was a
Jew, though he was closely allied to St. James in many of
his sympathies, though he strongly felt the influence of the
Pharisaic Christians at Jerusalem, though he borrows the
symbols of the theocracy to a marked extent10—does not so
much as once mention or allude to the Mosaic Law at all?
-Even if any of these peculiarities standing alone could be
regarded as accidental, their aggregate force is very
considerable; nor do we think it possible that a forger—even
if a forger
1 1 Pet. ii. 7; Acts iv. 11.
2 1 Pet. i. 12; Acts t. 32.
3 1 Pet. ii 24; Acts v. 30, x. 39.
4 1 Pet. i. 8, v. 1; Acts ii. 32, iii. 15, x. 41.
5 1 Pet. i. 10; Acts iii. 18, x. 43.
6 1 Pet. i. 3, 4, 21, iii. 21; Acts ii. 32—36, iii.
15, iv. 10, x. 40.
7 1 Pet. iv. 5 ; Acts x. 42.
8 1 Pet. ii. 24; Acts iii. 19—26.
9 1 Pet. i. 17 ; Acts x.
10 1 Pet. i. 2 (" sprinkling "), 18—20, ii. 9,10 (Ex.
xix. 5, 6),
129 - INFLUENCE OF ST. JAMES AND ST. PAUL.
could otherwise have produced such an
epistle as this —could have combined in one short
composition so many instances of subtle verisimilitude?1
6. A very remarkable feature of the
Epistle, and one which must have great prominence in leading
us to a conclusion about its date, characteristics, and
object, is the extent to which the writer has felt
the influence both of St. James and of St. Paul.2 No one can
1 To these might be added 1 Pet. i.
13 (" girding up the loins of your mind"): compared with
Luke xii. 35; i. 12, " to stoop and look " ;
compared with Luke xxiv. 12; ii. 15, "to put to silence",
compared with Luke iv. 35; and the use of the word
(ii. 18), as compared with his use of the same word in
his recorded speech (Acts ii. 40).
2 I pass over as very possibly
accidental and independent the few points of resemblance
between the language of St. Peter and St. John (cf. 1
Pet. ii. 19, 22 with 1 John i. 7, iii. 3, iv. 11, and 1
Pet. ii. 9 with Rev. i. 6); nor do I think that much
importance can be attached to the few coincidences
between 1 Pet. and Hebrews (e.g., 1 Pet. i. 2 and
Heb. ix. 13; 1 Pet. ii. 2 and Heb. v. 12, etc.). I
regard the attempt of Weiss, in his elaborate
Petrinisehe Lehrbegriff, to prove the early date of
the Epistle, and the indebtedness of St. Paul to its
expressions, as misleading and untenable, if not as "
altogether futile " (Pfleiderer, Paulimsm. ii.
150). He has found very few followers in his opinion.
The resemblances are mainly to the Epistles to the
Romans and Ephesians :—
I
PETER
|
EPHESIANS |
ROMANS |
|
I Pet. i. 1 |
Eph. i. 4—7 |
|
|
I Pet. i. 3 |
Eph. i. 3 |
|
|
1 Pet. i. 14 |
Eph. ii. 8 |
Rom. xii. 2 |
|
IPet. ii. 6—10 |
|
Rom. ix. 25—32 |
|
1 Pet. ii. 11 |
|
Rom. vii. 23 |
|
1 Pet. ii. 13 |
|
Rom. xiii. 1—4 |
|
1 Pet. ii 18 |
Eph. vi. 5 |
|
|
1 Pet. iii. 1 |
Eph. v. 22 |
|
|
1 Pet iii. 9 |
|
Rom. xvi. 17 |
|
1 Pet. iii. 22 |
Eph. i. 20 |
Rom. viii. 34 |
|
IPet. iv. 1 |
|
Rom. vi. 6 |
|
1 Pet. iv. 10 |
|
Rom. xii. 6 |
|
IPet. v. 1 |
|
Rom. viii 18 |
|
IPet. v. 5 |
Eph. v. 21 |
|
The chief resemblances between St. Peter
and St. James will be found in the following passages—
I
PETER
|
JAMES |
|
1 Pet. i. 6—7 |
James i. 2—4 |
|
1 Pet. i 24 |
James i. 10 |
|
1 Pet. iv. 8 |
James v. 20 |
|
1 Pet. v. 5, 9 |
James iv. 6, 7,10. |
| |
|
The supposed parallels between the Epistle and
those to Timothy and Titus are not real parallels, but arise
from similarity of subject (1 Pet. iii. 1, v. 1, seq.).
There is nothing in these similarities to discredit the
authenticity of the Epistle, and the absence of Johannine
phrases is another proof of its antiquity.
130 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
compare the number and peculiarity of the
identical expressions adduced in the note, without the
conviction that they can only be accounted for by the
influence of the earlier writers on the later. At this
epoch, both among Jews and Christians, there was a free
adaptation of phraseology which had come to be regarded as a
common possession. That St. Peter has here been the
conscious or unconscious borrower may be regarded as
certain, alike on chronological and on psychological
considerations. If the Epistle was written from Home, we see
the strongest reasons to conclude that it was written later
than the Epistle to the Ephesians, and therefore after the
death of St. James. The manner in which St. Peter writes
shows that he is often accepting the phraseology of others,
but infusing into their language a somewhat different shade
of meaning. When we consider the extreme plasticity of St.
Peter's nature, the emotional impressiveness and impetuous
receptivity which characterise his recorded acts; when we
remember, too, that it was his habit to approach all
subjects on the practical and not on the speculative side,
and to think the less of distinctions in the form of holding
the common faith, because his mind was absorbed in the
contemplation of that glorious Hope of which he is
pre-eminently the Apostle,—we find an additional reason for
accepting the Epistle as genuine. We see in it the simple,
unsystematic, practical synthesis of the complementary—but
not contradictory—truths insisted on alike by St. Paul and
St. James. St. Peter dwells
131 - INFLUENCE OF ST. JAMES AND ST. PAUL.
more exclusively than St. Paul on moral
duties; he leans more immediately than St. James on Gospel
truths.
7. There is no material difficulty in his
acquaintance with these writings of his illustrious
contemporaries. Among the small Christian communities the
letters of the Apostles were eagerly distributed. The
Judaists would have been sure to supply St. Peter with the
letter of the saintly Bishop of Jerusalem; and such
companions as Mark and Silvanus, both of whom had lived in
intimate relationship with St. Paul, and of whom the former
had been expressly mentioned in the Epistle to the
Colossians, could not have failed to bring to St. Peter's
knowledge the sublimest and most heavenly of the Epistles of
St. Paul. The antagonism in which St. James and St. Paul had
been arrayed by their hasty followers would have acted with
St. Peter as an additional reason for using indiscriminately
the language of them both. It was time that the-bitterness
of controversies should cease, now that the Church was
passing through the fiery storm of its first systematic
persecution. It was time that the petty differences within
the fold should be forgotten when the howling wolves were
leaping into its enclosure from without. The suffering
Christians needed no impassioned arguments or eager
dialectics; they mainly needed to be taught the blessed
lessons of resignation and of hope. These are the keynotes
of St. Peter's Epistle.1 As they stood defenceless before
their enemies, he points them to the patient and speechless
anguish of the Lamb of God.2 Patient endurance in the
present would enable them to set an
1 Resignation, 1 Pet. i. 6, ii. 13—25, iii. 1,
9—12, 17, 18, iv. 1—4, t. 6; Hope, 1 Pet. i. 4,
12, 13, iv. 6, 7, v. 1, 4, 6, 10,11.
2 1 Pet. i. 19, ii. 22—25.
132 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
example even to their enemies ; the hope
of the future would change their very sorrows into exultant
triumph.1 In the great battle which had been set in array
against them, Hope should be their helmet and Innocence
their shield.2
8. And yet in teaching to his readers
these blessed lessons St. Peter by no means loses his own
originality. The distinctions between the three
Apostles—distinctions between their methods rather than
their views —may be seen at a glance. They become salient
when we observe that whereas St. James barely alludes to a
single event in the life of Christ, St. Peter makes every
truth and exhortation hinge on His example, His sufferings,
His Cross, His Resurrection, and His exaltation;3 and that
whereas St. Peter is greatly indebted to the Epistle to the
Romans, he yet makes no use of St. Paul's central doctrine
of Justification by Faith. Thus even when he is influenced
by his predecessor's phraseology, he is occupied with
somewhat different conceptions. The two Apostles hold,
indeed, the same truths, but, to the eternal advantage of
the Church, they express them differently. Antagonism
between them there was none ; but they were mutually
independent. The originality of St. Peter is not only
demonstrated by the sixty isolated expressions (hapax
legomend) of his short Epistle, but also by his
modification of many of St. Paul's thoughts in accordance
with his own immediate spiritual gift. That gift was that
power of administrative wisdom which made his example so
valuable
1 Joy, 1 Pet. i. 6, 8, iv. 13,14.
2 Innocence, 1 Pet. i. 13—16, 22, ii. 1, 2,
11,12, iii. 13,15, 21, iv. 15.
3 1 Pet. i. 3, 7, 13, iii. 22, iv. 11,13.
133 - REDEMPTION.
to the Infant Church. It was worthy of
his high position and authority to express the common
practical consciousness of the Christian Church in a form
which avoided party disagreements. The views of St. Paul are
presented by St. Peter in their every-day hearing rather
than in their spiritual depths; and in their moral, rather
than their mystical significance. St. Peter adopts the views
of his great brother Apostles but he clothes them in simpler
and in conciliatory terms.1 And if these phenomena, from
their very delicacy, constitute an almost irresistible proof
of the genuineness of the Epistle, how decisive is the
evidence which they furnish that there was none of that
deadly opposition between the adherents of Kephas and of
Paul which has been assumed as the true key to the Apostolic
history! How certain is it that " the wretched caricature of
an Apostle, a thing of shreds and patches, which struts and
fumes through those Ebionite 'romances, would not have been
likely to write with thoughts and phrases essentially
Pauline flowing from his pen at every turn."2
9. It is important and interesting to
illustrate still more fully this indebted yet independent
attitude of the Apostle ; this tone at once receptive
and original, at once firm and conciliatory, by which he was
so admirably qualified to be the Apostle of Catholicity.3
i. We see it at once in the language
which he uses about Redemption. St. Peter, of course,
held, as definitely as St. Paul, that " Christ suffered for
sin,
1 1 Pet. i. 12, 25, v. 12 (comp. 1 Cor. xv. 1).
2 Plumptre, 8t. Peter, p. 72.
3 Weiss's Lehrbegriff is
entirely vitiated by his capricious effort to make out
that St. Peter was the original author of the thoughts
which he adopted from others.
134 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
once for all, the just on. behalf of the
unjust ;"1 that " He Himself, in His own body, took
up our sins on to the cross ;"2 that we were " ransomed with
the precious blood as of a lamb blameless and spotless, even
of Christ."* But divine truth is many-sided and infinite;
and whereas St. Paul mainly dwells on the death of Christ as
delivering us from the Law, and from the curse of the Law,
and from a state of guilt, St. Peter speaks of it mainly as
a liberation from actual immorality;4 a ransom from an
empty, traditional, earthly mode of life;5 a means of
abandoning sins and living to righteousness:—and these are
to him the consequences which are specially involved in that
more general conception that Christ died "to lead us to
God."6 And besides this different aspect of the object of
the death of Christ, the means by which that object
is effected are also contemplated from a different point of
view. In St. Paul's theology the Christian so closely
partakes in the death of Christ that, by that death, the
flesh—the carnal principle of all sin—is slain within him ;7
the old man is crucified with Christ, and the new man, the
hidden man of the heart, the spiritual nature, lives the
life of Christ by mystical union with Him. Now, St.
1 1 Pet. ill. 18
2 1 Pet. ii. 24; on this difficult verse, vide
infra, p. 161.
3 1 Pet. i. 18,19.
4 1 Pet. i. 18, ix.
5 1 Pet. ii. 24, Mark alike the
resemblance to, and the difference from, the words of
the discourse which the Apostle had heard from the lips
of St. Paul at a moment of deep personal humiliation
(Gal. ii. 19, 20), " for I, through the Law, died unto
the Law that I might live unto God. I have been
crucified with Christ; yet I live." We have in St. Peter
the essential Pauline thought without the intensity of
the Pauline expression.
6 1 Pet. iii. 18; cf. Rom. v. 2; Eph. ii. 18;
Heb. x. 19. T Rom. vi. 12—14, viii. 3; Gal. v. 24; 2 Cor.
v. 14.
135 - ST. PETER ON THE DEATH OF CHRIST.
Peter uses expressions which at once
remind us of those used by St. Paul, but he uses them with a
different scope. He too speaks of " a communion with the
sufferings of Christ,"l but it is only in the
literal sense of suffering;2 and he never distinctly
touches on (though he may doubtless assume and pre-suppose)
the mystery of the Christian's identity with, incorporation
with, the life and death of the Saviour. Christ's sufferings
are set forth as producing their effect by the moral power
of example, so that His life of suffering and obedience is
as the copy over which we are to write, the track
in which we are to walk; and so we are to be released
from sin by the imitation of Christ.3 " He that hath died,"
says St. Paul, "hath been justified from sin,"4 meaning by
this that he who by baptism (vi. 4) has been buried with
Christ into His death, has also by baptism risen with Him
into a new life of communion, in which God's righteousness
has become man's justification. St. Paul means, in fact, all
the deep truth which he sets forth mystically in Rom. vi.
1—15, and which he explains through the remainder of that
chapter by more popular metaphors. Now, St. Peter, in words
which are doubtless an echo of St. Paul's language, says
that " he who hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from
sin;"5 but the practical intellect of St. Peter had no
resemblance to the deeper genius of St. Paul, and the
meaning of his words, as developed in the following
verses, is simply the truth that the suffering
1 1 Pet. iv. 13.
2 As in Rom. viii. 13.
3 See Rom. vi. 1 ; 1 Peter ii. 21,
with the Contest of these passages.
4 Rom. vi. 7. s 1 Pet. iv. 1.
136 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
life of the Christian has in it all the
blessedness of trial; and that, just as the luxury and
surfeit of heathen life (verse 3) is essentially a state of
sin, so the trials borne by the Christian warrior who is
armed with the mind of Christ, naturally put an end to the
seductiveness of sin. St. Paul dwells most on deliverance
from guilt, St. Peter on deliverance from sin.
With St. Paul the death of Christ is the means of expiation;
with St. Peter it is more prominently a motive of amendment.
St. Paul, in Rom. vi. 1—15, writes like a profound
theologian. St. Peter, in iv. 1—4, is using the simpler
language of a practical Christian. The union between the
Christian and the death of Christ, in St. Paul is an
inner union. In St. Peter the connexion is more
outward—a connexion which rather invites our obedience than
modifies our inmost nature.1
ii. We shall see similar differences in
the use of other words. Faith, for instance, is a
prominent word with St. Peter,2 but neither he nor any other
writer of the New Testament uses it in that unique and
transcendent sense which is peculiar to St. Paul. With St.
Paul, as we have already seen, it comes to mean an absolute
oneness with Christ? St. Peter, like the author of
the Epistle to the Hebrews, and like St. Clement, uses it as
"the substance of things which are hoped for—the conviction
of unseen realities."4 It is, in fact, " a confidence in the
promises of God."5 It is hence
1 See Reuss, Theol. Chret. ii. 300.
2 1 Pet. i. 5, 7; 9; 21;
V. 9
3 See Life and Work of St. Paul, ii. 209,
seq.
4 1 Pet. i. 8; Heb. xi. 1; Clem.
Ep. ad Cor. xxvi., xxvii.; Pfleiderer,
Pawlinism. ii. 140.
5 1 Pet. i. 3, 13, iii. 15.
137 - BAPTISM.
nearly allied to Hope. In the Epistle to
the Romans the main object of faith is God's redeeming
favour evidenced by Christ's death;1 in St. Peter faith is
mainly directed to the future salvation, of which Christ's
resurrection is a pledge, and to which His sufferings are a
means. And although St. Peter dwells so much on good works,
that "to do good" (arfadoiroieiv) occurs no less than
nine times in his Epistle,2 yet he is not in the least
endeavouring to prove any theory of Justification by works,
but simply regards good works as St. Paul does, namely, as
the natural issue of the Christian calling. Nor, when he
speaks of fear, in i. 17,3 is there intended to be
any opposition to Rom. viii. 15,4 any more than there is in
1 John iv. 18.5 The " fear" spoken of by St. Peter is only a
fear of falling away from grace. There is no contradiction
between the Apostles, but there is a different gleam in
their presentation of the "many-coloured wisdom" of God.
iii. Again, we see a difference
respecting Regeneration and Baptism, and here
once more St. Peter's view is predominantly moral and
general, St. Paul's is mystic and dogmatic. Regeneration
with St. Paul means a new creation, the beginning of a life
which is not the human and individual life, but which is "
Christ in us.'' But St. Peter, like St. James, regards this
new birth as produced by the living and abiding word
of God, producing the purification which springs from
obedience to the truth, and having as its objects a
1 Rom. iv. 25.
2 1 Pet. ii. 14,15, 20, iii. 6,11,13,16,17, iv. 19.
3 " Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear."
4 " Ye received not the spirit of bondage again to
fear."
5 " Perfect love casteth out fear."
138 THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
living hope and a sincere brotherly
love.1 And whereas Baptism is, with St. Paul, the beginning
of the new birth, and the communication of the Spirit, with
St. Peter., on the other hand—whatever may be the exact
meaning of the difficult expression which he uses2—it is
clear that his thoughts are mainly fixed on the moral
obligations which enter into baptism as being a type of our
deliverance by means of the resurrection of Christ.
10. But while St. Peter brings down, as
it were, the transcendental divinity of St. Paul from heaven
to earth—from the regions of a sublime theology to those of
practical Christian life—while the diversities of gifts
imparted by the same Spirit thus meet the individual needs
of every Christian—while the contemplation of truth from
many different points of
1 1 Pet. i. 22, 23; Jas. i. 18.
2 1 Pet. iii. 21, It has been
taken to mean (1) "pledge," " contract", as
Tertullian calls baptism obligatio fidei, sponsio
salutis, fidei pactio, but this seems only to be a
later Byzantine meaning of the word; or (2) "the
question, and answer of baptism"—the promise to
renounce the devil, etc., and so to keep a good
conscience (" Anima non lavattone sed responsione
sancitur," Tert. de Besurr. Cam. 48)—but
cannot bear this sense; or (3) joining, and
taking the phrase in 2 Kings xi. 7 as explaining it—"the
inquiry after God of a good conscience;" or (4) "
request to God for a good conscience." Taking
in this its natural sense, (the sense it bears in the
only passage of the LXX. in which it occurs, vide
Dan. iv. 14,) I believe this last view to be correct;
but if taken with, as in Acts xxiv. 16, then it will be
" the entreaty for a good conscience towards God."
This, indeed, may seem an inadequate explanation of
the saving power of baptism, but so (at first sight) is
every other sense which the words will at all bear; and
when we remember the practical and non-mystical
character of the Apostle's mind, much of the difficulty
disappears, and -the entreaty involves its own
fulfilment. [The Revised Version renders the word "
interrogation," and in the margin suggests the
alternatives of " inquiry " or " appeal." Archbishop
Leighton says, " The word intends the whole
correspondence of the conscience with God. . . . The
word is judicial, alluding to the interrogation used in
law, etc."]
139 - THE GOSPEL TO THE DEAD.
view enables us to understand its
solidity and perfectness—St. Peter has one doctrine which is
almost peculiar to himself, and which is inestimably
precious. In this he not only ratifies some of the widest
hopes which it had been given to his brother Apostle, if not
to reveal, at least to intimate, but he also
supplements these hopes by the new aspect of a
much-disregarded, and, indeed, till recent times
half-forgotten, article of the Christian creed;—I mean the
object of Christ's descent into Hades.1 In this truth is
involved nothing less than the extension of Christ's
redeeming work to the dead who died before His coming. Had
the Epistle contained nothing else but this, it would at
once have been raised above the irreverent charge of being "
secondhand and commonplace."2 I allude of course to the
famous passage in which St. Peter tells us (iii. 19, 20)
that "Christ died for sins once for all that He may lead us
to God, slain indeed in the flesh but quickened in the
Spirit, in which also He went and preached to the spirits
in prison, once disobedient, when the long-suffering of God
was waiting? in the days of Noah, during the preparing of
the ark, by entering into which few, that is, eight souls,
were brought safe through water." * So far is this from
being a casual allusion, that St. Peter returns to it, as
though with the object of making its meaning
1 Minor original specialities are "
into which things the angels desire to look" (i. 12);
Christ, " the chief Shepherd " (v. 4) ; the presentation
of Christ's sufferings as an example (ii. 21),
etc. See Davidson, Introd. i. 423, and for
peculiarities of phraseology, id. p. 433.
2 Schwegler.
3 Leg.
4 In my Mercy and Judgment
(pp. 75—81) I have given (with original quotations) a
full history of the exegesis of this passage in the
Christian Church. What may be called the mythological
inferences from it, apart from the blessed truth
which it generally indicates, may be found in the
Apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus.
140 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
indisputably plain. When he speaks of the
perishing heathen who shall, after lives of sin and
self-indulgence, give account to the Judge of quick and
dead, he says —" For, for this cause also, even to the
dead was the Gospel preached; " adding, as though to
preclude any escape from his plain meaning, " that they may
be judged according to men in the flesh, but may live
according to God in the spirit." 1 Few words of
Scripture have been so tortured and emptied of their
significance as these. In other passages whole theological
systems, whole ecclesiastical despotisms, have been built on
the abuse of a metaphor, on the translation of rhetoric into
logic, on the ignorance and incapacity which will not
interpret words by the universal rules of literary
criticism; and yet every effort has been made to explain
away the plain meaning of this passage. It is one of
the most precious passages of Scripture, and it involves no
ambiguity, except such as is created by the scholasticism of
a prejudiced theology. It stands almost alone in Scripture,
not indeed in the gleam of light which it throws across the
awful darkness of the destiny of sin, but in the manner in
which it reveals to us the source from which that
gleam of light has been derived. For if language have any
meaning, this language means that Christ, when His Spirit
descended into the lower world, proclaimed the message of
salvation to the once impenitent dead. In the first indeed
of the two allusions to this truth the preaching is formally
limited to those who had died in the Deluge. This is due to
two causes. St. Peter's mind is full of the Deluge as a
type of the world's lustration, first by death and then
by deliverance, just as baptism is a type of death unto sin
1 1 Pet. iv. 6.
141 - THE GOSPEL TO THE DEAD.
and the new life unto righteousness. Also
he is thinking of Christ's comparison of the days of Noah to
the days of the Son of Man. But it is impossible to suppose
that the antediluvian sinners, conspicuous as they were for
their wickedness, were the only ones of all the dead
who were singled out to receive the message of deliverance.
That restricted application is excluded by the second
passage. There the Apostle shows that he had only referred
to those who perished in the Deluge as striking
representatives of a world of sinners, judged as regards
men in the flesh, but living as regards God in the spirit.
For, in referring to the judgment which awaits the
heathen, he attempers the awful thought of their
iniquities and of the future retribution which awaited them
by saying that, with a view to this very state of things the
Gospel was preached to the dead;—in order that, however
terrible might be the judgments which would befall their
human nature, the hope of some spiritual share in the divine
life might not be for ever excluded at the moment of death.
Of the effects of the preaching nothing is said.
There is no dogma either of universalism or of conditional
immortality. All details, as in the entire eschatology of
Scripture, are left dim and indefinite; but no honest man
who goes to Holy Scripture to seek for truth, instead
of going to try and find whatever errors he may bring to it
as a part of his theological belief, can possibly deny that
there is ground here to mitigate that element of the popular
teaching of Christendom against which many of the greatest
saints and theologians have raised their voices.1 That
teaching rests with the deadliest weight on all who have
sufficient imagination
1 See Mercy and Judgment, pp. 16—57.
142 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
to realise the meaning of the phrases in
which they indulge, and sufficient heart to feel their
awfulness. If Christ preached to dead men who were once
disobedient, then Scripture shows us that the moment of
death does not necessarily involve a final and hopeless
torment for every sinful soul. Of all the blunt weapons of
ignorant controversy employed against those to whom has been
revealed the possibility of a larger hope than is left to
mankind by Augustine or by Calvin, the bluntest is the
charge that such a hope renders null the necessity for the
work of Christ! As if it were not this very hope which gives
to the love of Christ its mightiest effectiveness! We thus
rescue the work of redemption from the appearance of having
failed to achieve its end for the vast majority of those for
whom Christ died. By accepting the light thus thrown upon "
the descent into Hell," we extend to those of the dead who
have not finally hardened themselves against it the
blessedness of Christ's atoning work. We thus complete the
divine, all-comprehending circuit of God's universal grace!
In these passages, as has been truly said, " we may see an
expansive paraphrase and exuberant variation of the original
Pauline theme of the universalism of the evangelic embassage
of Christ and of His sovereignty over the world; and
especially of the passage in the Philippians,1 where all
they that are in heaven and on the earth, and under the
earth, are enumerated as classes of the subjects of the
exalted Redeemer."
But alas! human perversity has darkened
the very heavens by looking at them through the medium of
its own preconceptions ; and the clear light of
1 Phil. ii. 9,11.
143 - CONCILIATORINESS OF ST. PETER.
revelation has streamed in vain upon the
awfulness of the future. The attempts to make the descent of
Jesus into Hades a visit merely to liberate the holy
patriarchs, or to strike terror into the evil spirits, are
the unworthy inventions of dogmatic embarrassment. The
interpretation of Christ's " preaching" as only a preaching
of damnation1 is one of the most melancholy specimens of
theological hardness trying to blot out the hope of God's
mercy from the world beyond the grave. " It was," as Reuss
says, " far better than all that: it was for the living a
new manifestation of the inexhaustible grace of God; for the
dead a supreme opportunity for casting themselves into the
arms of His mercy; and finally, for Christian theologians,
so skilful in torturing the letter, and so blind at seizing
the spirit, it might have been the germ of a sublime and
fruitful conception, if instead of compressing more and more
the circle of life and light by their formulae and their
anathemas, they would have learnt from the teaching of the
Apostle that this circle is illimitable, and that the
life-giving rays which stream from its centre can penetrate
even the most distant sphere of the world of spirits.''
Having thus seen the authenticity, and
the characteristics of the first Epistle of St. Peter, we
may proceed to ask, What was its object ? Clearly it was not
meant as a system of theology. Some have supposed that its
scope was directly conciliatory—that by borrowing
alike from St. Paul and St. James, and
1 It is needless to say that in the
N. T. mifiiatra has no such meaning, and the
parallel passage, iv. 6, has eftiryyexfirfli). See Clem.
Alox. Strom. vi. 6.
144 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
endeavouring, as it were, to make them
both speak with the same mouth,1 St. Peter wished to calm
the controversies which had arisen, and to show that the
Christian faith, whether preached by Judaists or Paulinists,
was essentially the same. Now there may have been in the
mind of St. Peter some such undercurrent of intention. For
he was addressing, among others, the Churches of Galatia,
which had been the scene of burning controversies; and he
may have wished by his silence about the Law, and his
omission of such phrases as " Justification by Faith,5' to
show that the essential truths of Christianity might be
disengaged from polemical bitterness. There must have been
something intentional in this silence, for no one can read
the words of St. Paul in Gal. v. 13—
(1) "For ye were called for freedom, brethren,
(2) Only not freedom as a handle for thejlesh,
(3) But by love serve (SovXeuere) one another."
side by side with those of St. Peter, in ii. 16—
(1) "Asfree,
(2) And yet not using your freedom as a veil of
baseness,
(3) But as slaves of God,"—
without seeing that the resemblance is more than
accidental.2 The identity of structure, the similarity of
rhythm, the echo of the thought, prove decisively that St.
Peter had read the Epistle to the Galatians. It could not,
therefore, have been without deliberate purpose that, in
addressing Galatians among others,
1 Renss, La Theol. Ghret. ii. 294.
2 The quotation is further interesting as being made
from an Epistle in which his own conduct is condemned.
146 - CONCILIATORINESS OF ST. PETER.
he assumes, without the least
controversial vehemence, the once-startling proposition that
faithful Gentiles are the true Jews,1 an elect race, a holy
nation, the true heritage of (rod, and even the true
priesthood,2 while yet he says no word about Mosaism, or
about the terms of communion between Jews and Gentiles.
Here, again, we may recognise the exact attitude of Peter as
seen in the Acts of the Apostles. He is a sincere and even a
scrupulous Jew; yet he had been divinely taught that the
practices which he might himself continue to adopt as
matters of national obligation were in no sense binding on
the Gentiles, and that their freedom did not place them in a
lower position in the eyes of God, who is no respecter of
persons. But though such thoughts may have been in his mind,
they did not furnish the motive of his address, which was,
as he himself says, essentially hortatory. He wrote to
testify and to exhort;3 to confirm the converts in the
truths which they had already learnt from the missions of
St. Paul and his companions, and to comfort them under
persecution by encouragements, founded on the hopes of which
they were partakers, and on the example and effect of the
sufferings of Christ.
As in other instances, the question has
been raised whether St. Peter intended to address Jews or
Gentiles; —and, as in other instances, the true answer seems
to be—neither class exclusively. The Dispersion of which he
is mainly thinking is a spiritual one. He is writing
1 1 Pet. iii. 6.
2 1 Pet. ii. 5; 1 Pet. ii. 9, (cf.
Ex. six. 5, 6, and LXX.), k.t.a. (Acts
xx. 28).
3 1 Pet. V. 12,
146 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
to all Christians in the countries which
he mentions.1 Why he selected the Churches of Asia Minor,
and did not include the Churches of Syria, Macedonia, and
Achaia, is a question which we cannot solve, seeing that
both in Greece and in Syria he was personally known. That he
is addressing Gentiles as well as Jews cannot be
doubted by any unconventional reader ;2 but he regards them
as alike pilgrims and sojourners on earth, common members of
the ideal Israel, common heirs of the heavenly inheritance.3
Yet we need go no farther than the first line of his letter,
with its two distinctively Jewish expressions of "
sojourners" (To-shabim) and " the dispersion " (Galoothd),
to show that even to Gentiles he is writing with the
feelings and habits of a Jew.
It seems likely that the Epistle was
written after the final imprisonment of St. Paul, during
whose activity St. Peter would hardly have written to any of
the Churches which had been exclusively founded by the
Apostle of the Gentiles. The condition of the Churches
addressed accords well with such a supposition. He is
1 Weiss, in the interests of his
arbitrary theory that the letter is one of the earliest
documents of Christianity, tries to prove that it was
addressed exclusively to Jews. His arguments (Petr.
Lehrbegr. 115, 116) are entirely inconclusive, and
are sufficiently answered in the text. This view has,
however, found many supporters in all ages, as Eusehius,
Didymus, Jerome, Theophylaet, and in modern times
Erasmus, Calvin, Grotius, Bengel, etc.
2 See 1 Pet. i. 14, 18, iii. 6, ii.
9, 10, iv. 3, 4. Many doubtless of these Gentiles had
passed into the Church through the portals of the
Synagogue. Hence they would find no difficulty in the
casual allusions to the Old Testament (i. 15, 16, 23—25,
ii. 6, 19, iii. 10, iv. 18, v. 5), which, as Immer
remarks (N. Test. Theol., p. 477), are not
introduced with any Rabbinic refinements.
3 1 Pet. i. 1, iii. 6, v. 9 (ef.
Heb. xi. 13; Phil iii. 20; Gen. xlvii. 9; •a Ps.
xxxix. 14); "nachalath Jehovah," Jos. xiii. 23,
etc. Similarly, Clemens Romanus, though a Gentile, talks
of " our father, Abraham."
147 - HATRED OF CHRISTIANS.
writing to those who, although their
faith was undergoing a severe test like gold tried in the
fire,1 were yet mainly liable to danger rather than to
death. They were exposed to false accusation as
malefactors,2 to revilings,3 threats,4 and a general system
of terrorism and suffering.5 Now this is exactly the state
of things which must have existed in the provinces after the
Neronian persecution. That crisis marked out the Christians
for a special hatred above and beyond what they experienced
as being, in the eyes of the world, a debased Jewish sect.
It even brought into prominence that name of " Christians,"
which, though invented by the jeering populace of Antioch as
early as a.d. 44, had not until this time come into general
vogue.6 It is true that Orosius7 is the first writer who
asserts that the persecution extended " through all the
provinces," and there is no authority for the assertion
of Tertullian that Nero had made the repression of
Christians a standing law of the Empire.8 Some have
attempted to prove that the
1 1 Pet. i. 7, iv. 12.
2 1 Pet. ii. 12,15.
3 1 Pet. ii. 23, iii. 9, iv. 14.
4 1 Pet. iii. 16, .
5 1 Pet. iii. 9,14,17, iv. 15,19.
Tacitus counts Christianity among the shameful things
(pudenda) which flowed Romewards (comp. Rom. i. 16).
6 See my Life and WorTc of St.
Paul, i. 298. Tacitus (Ann. xv. 44) uses the
word " Christianas " with something of an
apology. It is well known that in the N. T. it only
occurs three times, and always involves a hostile sense
(Acts xi. 26, zxvi. 28), as it does in iv. 16.
7 Oros. vii. 11, "per omnes
provintias pari persecutione cruciari imperavit."
The Lnsitanian inscription (Grnter, p. 238; Orelli,
730), which thanks Nero for purging the province of some
foreign superstition (novam hnmano generi superstitionem),
is now given up. See Merivale, i. 450; Gieseler, i. 28.
8 Ad NaM. i. 7, " sub Nerone
damnatio invaluit." In the martyrolo-gies, we read of
martyrs during the Neronian persecution at Milan,
Aquileia, Carthage, etc.; and St. John mentions the
martyr Antipas by name, at Pergamum (Kev. ii. 13).
besides alluding to others (Rev. zvi. 5).
148 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
state of things referred to could only
have existed during the persecution of Trajan (a.d. 101),1
which is of course equivalent to saying that the Epistle is
spurious. But considering that we find the traces of trials
at least as severe as those to which St. Peter alludes some
time before the Neronian persecution had broken out,2
and in the Apocalyptic letters to the seven Churches of Asia
after it had broken out,3 the whole argument is
groundless. The members of a sect which was " everywhere
spoken against," and for which even the worthiest Gentile
writers can find no better epithet than " execrable "—a sect
which from the first was supposed to involve a necessary
connection with the deadliest crimes4—a sect which from the
earliest days seems to have been exposed to the insults of
the vilest mural caricatures5—were certainly as liable in
the later years of Nero as they were in the days of Trajan
to suffer such troubles as those to which St. Peter
alludes.6 It ought to have been regarded as decisive
1 See especially Schwegler, Nachap.
Zeit. II. 2—29; Kostlin, Johann-Lehrbegr.
472—181; Baur, First Three Centuries, i. 133.
2 For instance, in 1 Thess. ii. 15,
iii. 4; 2 Thess. i. 4, iii. 2; Phil. i. 28, 30, etc.
3 Rev. i. 9, ii. 9,10,13, vi. 9,11, xviii. 24, xx. 4.
4 Plin. ISp. x. 97, " flagitia
cohaerentia nomini;" Tac. Ann. xt. 44, " qnos,
per flagitia invisos, vulgus Christianos
appellabat."
5 A celebrated graffito of the
Palatine, representing an ass on a cross, has been
supposed to be a mockery of the Crucifixion. It was
found in. 1856, and is now in the library of the
Collegio Romano. P. Garucci supposes that it was drawn
towards the close of the second century. Similar insults
to Christians have been found on various gems and
wall-inscriptions at Pompeii, etc. See Renan,
L'Antechrist, p. 40. Meri-vale, Hist. vi.
442. These graffiti and calumnies are alluded to by
Tertullian, Apol. 16; ad Natt. i. 11;
Minnc. Felix, Octav. ix. 28; Celsus, of. Orig.
c. Gels. vi. 31.
6 Renan rightly says, " L'epitre de
Pierre repond bien a ce quo nous savons, surtout par
Tacite, de la situation des Chretiens a Rome vers I'an
63 ou 64 " (L'Antechrist, p. xi.).
149 - THE KEYNOTE OF
THE EPISTLE.
against the later date thus suggested for
the Epistle, that, like all the Epistles in the New
Testament, it is anterior to that rapid development of the
power of the Episcopate which is so prominent in the
earliest of the extra-canonical writings. The Churches of
the Spiritual Dispersion are still under the government of
Presbyters, and St. Peter addresses them as their "
fellow-presbyter." The word " episkopos" occurs hut
once in his letter, and that in its purely general and
untechnical signification.1 Hence the letter is addressed to
the converts in general, with only a special message to
Presbyters at the end. Hope is the keynote of this
Epistle. Its main message is, Endure, submit, for you are
heirs of salvation?
1 1 Pet. ii. 25, to the Bishop (or Overseer) of your
souls.
2 The letter falls, like most of St.
Paul's letters (see Life and Work of St. Paul, i.
605. 606), into two great divisions—doctrinal and
practical. I. i. 1— ii. 10, the blessings of
Christians. II. ii. 11—v. 14, the duties of
Christians. More in detail the outline of the letter is
as follows:—(I.) Greeting (i. 1,2); thanksgiving,
intended to console the readers with the living Hope of
that future inheritance on which, through God's mercy
and Christ's resurrection, they should enter after their
brief sorrows on earth—that salvation, to which all
prophecy pointed, and into which angels desire to look (i.
3—12); exhortation (a.) to holy living in hope
and obedience (i. 13—17), founded on the price paid for
their redemption (18—21); ()8) to brotherly love,
founded on their new birth by the eternal word of God
(22—25); and (y) to Christian innocence, as babes
desiring spiritual milk, and as living stones of a
spiritual house (ii. 1—10). Then (II.), after a special
entreaty to them to abstain from fleshly desires, so as
to win their heathen neighbours to glorify God by seeing
their honourable mode of life — an entreaty specially
applicable to a period when " Christian" was regarded as
a synonym of " malefactor " (11,12), he passes to a
second series of exhortations, which have direct
reference to the trials by which they are surrounded
(ii. 13—iii. 7): namely, to the spirit of submission
(a) generally (ii. 13—17) ; (0) in the position of
servants (18—20) bearing in mind the meek example
of Christ their Redeemer (21—25); (7) in the position of
Christian women, who, in meek simplicity, are to
imitate Sarah, their spiritual ancestress (iii. 1—6),
and (S) of Christian husbands (7). Then
follows a third series of exhortations (iii 8—iv.
19), (a) to forgiveness and peaceful self-control as in
God's sight (iii. 8—12); (0) to calm endurance
I5O - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
of wrongful suffering—again with
reference to the example of Christ (13—18), who preached
even in Hades to those who were once disobedient (in the
days of that deluge from which Noah and his family were
saved as we are saved by baptism)—but who is now exalted at
God's right hand (19—22); (7) to the abandonment of the old
heathen life, which would bring inevitable judgment (iv.
1—6); (8) to sobriety, love, hospitality, a right use of
gifts, that God may be glorified (7—10); (e) to the
cheerful, innocent, even thankful endurance of sorrow as a
normal part of the Christian life (11—16), and one in which,
being far less to be pitied than the unfaithful, they might
safely entrust their souls to God (17—19). Then follow
special exhortations (a) to Presbyters (v. 1—t); (ft)
to younger members of the Church (5—7); and (7) to all
alike, to watch and strive (9,10). The Epistle ends with a
blessing (10, 11) and a few parting words about Silvanus and
the letter of which he is the bearer (12), and greetings
(13,14).
CHAPTER VIII.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. PETER.
"Mirabilis est gravitas et alacritas
Petrini sermonis, lectorem gnavis-sime retinens."—Bengel.
"Peter, an Apostle of Jesus Christ"—such
is the simple and authoritative designation which he adopts.
He does not need to add any of the amplifications of his
title, or assertions of his claim to it, which were often
necessary to St. Paul, whose Apostolic authority had been so
fiercely questioned. Nor does he need to adopt St. Paul's
practice of associating the names of his companions with his
own, although both Mark and Silvanus, so well known to the
Asian Churches, were at this time with him in Rome. His
dignity as an Apostle was unquestioned. His words needed no
further weight than they derived from his acknowledged
position. It is not insignificant that he uses the name
which Christ had given him, and uses it in its Greek, not
its Aramaic, form. Had he been writing with any exclusive
reference to the Jewish Christians, it is more probable
that he would have used his own name, Symeon, by which James
speaks of him to the Church of Jerusalem, or the Aramaic "
Kephas," by which St. Paul designates him, because
152 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
he was so called by the Judaists of
Galatia and Corinth.1
" To the elect sojourners of the
Dispersion of Pontus,2 Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and
Bithynia." The Dispersion—in Greek, Diaspora; in
Aramaic, Galoofha—was no doubt an essentially literal
and geographical expression ; but as St. Peter uses the
unusual word "sojourners" (parepidemoi) in a
metaphorical sense for "pilgrims" in ii. II,3 he probably
uses it in the same sense here, and not in its narrower
sense of scattered Jews. The Churches which he was
addressing were composed of Jewish and Gentile converts.
Many of the latter had doubtless been proselytes. Even those
who had been converted direct from heathenism would have
been made familiar from the first with the existence of the
Old Testament, and with the truth which St. Paul had so
powerfully established in his letter to the Galatians, that
the converted Gentiles constituted the ideal Israel.
Nothing, therefore, is more natural in a Jewish writer than
the half-literal, half-metaphorical expression, " the
expatriated elect of the Dispersion." The word "elect" marks
them out as Christians, being one of the terms by which
Christians used to define themselves.4 Many of them, being
Jews by birth, were literal members of "the Dispersion;" all
of them were strangers upon earth, exiles from heaven their
home, dwelling in Mesech and
1 That he wrote in Greek is certain
from the style, which is far too animated to be a
translation. It is a most narrow view which assumes that
St. Peter could not address Gentiles without violating
what is called " the Apostolic compact" (Gal. ii. 9).
2 Hence sometimes known as the Epistle ad Ponticos
(Tert. Scorp. 12).
3 Ps. xxxix. 13, cxx. 5. Of. Heb.
xi. 13; Judith v. 18; 2 Mace. i. 27. Comp. John xi. 52,
and in Acts vii. 6, 29.
4 1 Thess. i. 4.
153 - THE DISPERSION.
amid the tents of Kedar. It is natural
that the phrases of a Jewish writer should he predominantly
Jewish. Even the language of St. Paul, cosmopolitan as were
his views, is largely coloured by theocratic images and
metaphors belonging to the older dispensation.1
There seems to be no traceable
significance in the order in which the provinces of Asia
Minor—to use a convenient later term—are mentioned. Writing
from Rome, he begins with the most distant, Pontus, flinging
as it were to its farthest cast the net of the fisher of
men. The order of the rest, from north-east to south and
west, must be due to some subjective accident. The Churches
of two of the provinces, Gralatia and Asia2—including some
so important as Ancyra, Tavium, Pessinus, and the famous
Seven Churches—had been founded by St. Paul or his
companions. Jews of Pontus and Cappadocia had been present
at the great discourse of St. Peter on the day of
Pentecost,3 and these districts contained, among others,
such wealthy towns as Tyana, Nyssa, Caesarea, and Nazianzus.
The Churches of Bithynia, which St. Paul had been hindered
from visiting by a Divine intimation, were forerunners of
the communities to whose simplicity and faithfulness, forty
years later, Pliny bore his impartial and memorable
testimony in his letter to the Emperor Trajan.
Having thus named the converts whom he
meant specially to address, he describes their election as
due in its origin " to the foreknowledge of God the
Father,"
1 The Galatian Churches, for
instance, were largely composed of Gentiles, yet St.
Paul's arguments to them are of a Judaic and sometimes
even of a Rabbinic character.
2 Proconsular Asia, which included
Mysia, Lydia, Oaria, Phrygia,
Pisidia, and Lycaonia. 3 Acts ii. 9. Of. Jos. Antt.
xvi. 6.
154 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
in its progress " to the
sanctifying work of the Spirit," and as having for its
end " obedience, and sprinkling by the blood of Jesus
Christ."1 Thus, no less than St. Paul, he describes each of
the Three Persons of the Blessed Trinity as co-operant in
the work of man's salvation. In his salutation, " Grace unto
you and peace," he follows St. Paul in the comprehensive
formula by which he unites the Hellenic greeting of "joy"
with the Hebrew greeting of "peace "—both of them
used in their deeper Christian sense,2 of a " peace " which
passeth understanding, and a " joy " which the world could
neither give nor take away. From the Book of Daniel, with
which he was evidently familiar, he adopts the expression "
be multiplied," which is found in the letters of
Darius and Nebuchadnezzar there recorded3 (i. 1-3).
Then follows the rich and full
thanksgiving, with its comprehensive glance at the future
(3—5), the present (6—9), and the past (10—12):—" Blessed be
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,4 Who, according
to His great mercy, begat us again6 to a living hope by the
resurrection of Jesus Christ
1 Heb. xii. 24, " Sprinkling,"
i.e., " Your being sprinkled." The allusion is to
the sprinkling of the people at the inauguration
of the Mosaic Covenant (Ex. xxiv. 8); but there may be
also the conception of purifying, as the vessels of the
sanctuary were purified by sprinkled blood. Of. Heb. ix.
13,18—28; Ex. xxiv. 6—8; Lev. xvi. 14 and 19, etc. Any
allusion to the Lord's Supper, which Weiss (Petr.
Lehrbegr. 273) assumes as certain, is more than
doubtful.
2 See my Life and Work of St. Paul, i. 580.
3 Dan. iii. 31, iv. 1, vi. 25, whence
the Rabbis probably derived it (Wetst. ad Cor.).
Of. Jnde 2; 2 Pet. i 2.
4 Of. Eph. i. 3.
5 A word peculiar to St. Peter. But
compare James i. 18 ; James iii. 3 ;
Tit. iii. 5 ; Eph. ii. 10.
155 - ADDRESS.
from the dead,1 to an inheritance
incorruptible and stainless and unwithering,2 which has been
reserved in heaven for you,3—who by the power of God are
being guarded4 by faith unto a salvation ready to be
revealed5 at the last season. In which thought ye exult,6
though for a little while at present, if need be, ye have
been grieved in various trials, that the tested genuineness
of your faith—a far costlier thing than gold which perisheth,
and yet is tested by means of fire7— might prove to be for
(your) praise and honour and glory8 at the revelation of
Jesus Christ; Whom though ye never saw ye love;9 on
Whom—though ye still see Him not—yet believing, ye exult
with joy inexpressible and glorified; carrying off as a
prize10 the end of your
1 Here he strikes the key-note of the
Epistle, Hope founded on the Resurrection; not a
dead, but an energising Hope, such as the
Resurrection had wrought in the Apostles by dispelling
their despair; a Hope living, life-giving, and looking
to life (De Wette) of which the Resurrection was " not
only the exemplar, but the efficient cause " (Leighton).
2 Eir. The Hope will end in the
fruition of heritage, which is salvation and glory (1
Pet. i. 5, v. 1); Wisd. vi. 12 not the same as in v. 4.
3 And therefore beyond the reach of danger.
4 " Haeredttas servata est,
haercdes custodiuntur " (Bengel). Of. Phil. iv. 7.
The MSS. throughout the Epistle vary between " us " and
" you," as is so often the case. Here, as in almost
every instance, ipas is the right reading («, A,
B, 0, K, L, etc.), though the E. V. usually adopts " us
" and " we.* The " you " is characteristic of the
Apostolic authority of the teacher.
5 Draw the curtain at the last time
(Jud. 18), and the salvation is already there, behind
the veil. See 1 Pet. iv. 5, 7.
6 Here he passes from the future to
the present. The " salvation " in its
completeness is future, the " exultation" (a word
characteristically Petrine; cf. 1 Pet. i. 8, iv. 13;
Matt. v. 12) is present, and the epithets applied to it
are anticipatory only in their fulness.
7 Hennas, Pastor, i. 4, p. 440; ed. Dressel.
8 " Well done, good and faithful servant!" (Matt.
xxv. 21).
9 John xx. 29.
10 The prize is carried off by
anticipation now; in reality hereafter. It is " glory
begun below." " The moods of the New Testament converge
towards the present."
156 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
faith — the salvation of souls.1
Respecting which salvation the prophets diligently sought
and searched, who prophesied concerning the grace which was
coming to you ; — searching as to what or what kind of
season the spirit of Christ in them2 was indicating, when it
testified beforehand the sufferings which were to fall upon
Christ,3 and the glories that should follow them ; to whom
it was revealed that not [mainly] for themselves,4 but for
you they were ministering these things,5 which have now been
proclaimed to you6 by means of those who preached to you the
Gospel by the Holy Spirit sent from heaven;7 into which
things angels desire to stoop and look." 8
"Therefore, girding up at once the loins of your
understanding,9 being sober, lean with perfect hope
1 1 Pet. i. 6 — 9. The " salvation "
is not from the sorrows and trials of life, bnt from all
sin.
2 The remark in the Ep. of Barnabas
(cap. v.) still remains the best comment on this
expression, " The prophets, having their gift from Him,
prophesied about Him." St. Peter was not likely to enter
into such scholastic refinements as those which separate
the idea of " Christ " from that of " the Eternal Son."
3 1 Pet. i. 11, ret fis Xpurrb
4 " As little children lisp and talk of Heaven, So
thoughts beyond their thoughts to those high
bards were given." I insert the word "mainly"
after "not" in accordance with a well-known idiom.
5 See Acts ii. 17, 31, iii. 24.
6 "You" and "ye "(not "us "and "we,"
as in the E. V.) are the best authorised readings
throughout the Epistle, except in i. 3, iv. 17, and ii.
24 (from Isaiah). This seems to have been St. Peter's
method (Acts xv. 7).
7 Mark the emphatic testimony to the
teaching of St. Paul, by whom, directly or indirectly,
most of these Churches had been founded.
8 1 Pet. i. 10 — 12. For the word
xapaicfyai see James i. 25 ; Luke xxiv. 12 ; John
xx. 5, 11. Cf. Heb. ii. 16.
9 Luke xii. 25 ; Eph. vi. 14.
157 - EXHORTATION TO HOPE.
upon the grace that is being borne to you
in the revelation of Jesus Christ; as children of
obedience,1 not fashioning yourselves in conformity2 with
the former desires in your day of ignorance."3
This pregnant exhortation is supported by
the motives, (i.) of God's holiness (15, 16); (ii.) of the
fear due to Him as a Father and impartial Judge (17) ;*
and (iii.) of the fact that they were ransomed from
their empty traditional mode of life, not by mere
corruptible silver and gold,5 but by costly blood, as of a
lamb blameless and spotless, even of Christ;6 Who was
pre-ordained before the world was, but has been manifested
at the end of the time7 for the sake of them who through Him
believe on God, who raised Him from the dead, and gave Him
glory, so that our faith is also hope towards God.8
The exhortation to Hope founded on these
motives is followed by an exhortation to sincere and intense
Love, as the natural result of the purification of the soul
1 Cf. Eph. ii. 3; Kardpas,
2 Pet. ii. 14.
2 Rom. xii. 2.
3 " Ignorance; " cf. Rom. i. 18 ; Acts iii. 17, xvii.
30.
4 "If ye call on Him as ' Father,'
Who," etc. Perhaps with reference to the Lord's Prayer.
In these verses notice " mode of life," "
conversation " in its old sense, used also to render
" citizenship," in Phil. i. 27. The adv. occurs here
only, but the conception is thoroughly Petrine (Acts x.
34). The "fear" here recommended is not the fear
reprobated in 1 John iv. 18; Bom. viii. 15; 2Tim. i. 7,
but "godly fear," awful reverence mixed with love, which
" drowns all lower fears, and begets true fortitude"
(Leighton).
5 Notice the Petrine contempt for dross (Acts iii. 6,
viii. 20).
6 With special allusion to the
deliverance secured by the Paschal Lamb (Ex. xii. 36);
general reference to the whiteness and harmlessness of
the Lamb. See Life of Chris^i. 143.
7 1 Pet. i. 20, (Gen. xlix. 1).
8 Or, "so that your faith and hope
are in God," who raised Christ from the dead, etc. Acts
ii. 22 (i. 13—21).
158 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
by the Holy Spirit1 in the path of
obedience; and of that new birth—not by human engendering,
but by means of the living word of God, which is not
transient, as is the flower of human life,2 but is an
utterance which abideth for ever—" And this is the utterance
preached to you as the Gospel."3
This is the starting-point to fresh
exhortations. There were evidently divisions between the
members of the Churches, which led St. Peter to impress on
them the duty of fervent love. He proceeds to urge them to
lay aside,4 like some stained robe, all that is ruinous to
brotherly union—malice, guile, insincerities, envies,
backbitings, which may easily have arisen from such
conditions as we have seen existing in the Churches of
Galatia.5 Born again, let them, as newborn babes, desire to
be nurtured into perfect growth by the unadulterated
spiritual milk,6 since they knew by tasting that the Lord is
sweet.7 And then, changing the metaphor,8 he bids them "
come to Christ,8 a living stone, and be built upon Him—as
living stones upon a
1 Cf. Acts xv. 9, where, however, the
verb is not ayvifa, us here and in James iv. 8; 1
John iii. 3. (See John xi. 55; Acts xxL 24.)
2 Gnomic aorists—i.e., aorists
expressive of a general fact. See my Brief Greek Syntax,
§ 154.
3 1 Pet. i. 22—25. The " Logos" of
this passage, if it has not yet risen to its Johannine
sense, hovers on the verge of it, as in Heb. iv. 12.
4 1 Pet. ii. 1.
6 See Life and Work of St. Paul, ii. 129,
seq.
6 Rom. xii. 1, 1 Pet. ii. 2, 2 Cor. iv. 2.
7. Ps. xxxiv. 8, Xpijoris, " sweet"
(Aug. dulcis, Vulg. suavis). Cf. Luke v.
39, vi. 35. Some have supposed a pleasant play of words,
founded on itacism, between ehrestos (sweet) and
Christog (Christ). See Life and Work of St.
Paul, i. 301.
8 There is the same sequence of the same metaphors in
1 Cor. iii. 1,10.
9 " Come as true proselytes." Though
St. Peter here uses " stone," not petra,
he is perhaps thinking of the great promise to himself
(Matt. xvi. 18).
159 - EXHORTATION TO LOVE.
corner-stone—into a spiritual house, a
holy priesthood, to offer up1 spiritual sacrifices
acceptable to God by Jesus Christ."2 The rejection of that
precious stone by men, and its choice by God had long been
prophesied.3 The preciousness of it should belong to those
who believed on Him;4 to the others—"for which they were
also appointed"—He should be a stone of stumbling and a rock
of offence.5 " But ye are an elect race, a royal
priesthood,6 a holy nation, a people for special
possession,7 in order that ye may proclaim the excellence8
of Him Who called you from darkness into His marvellous
light: once not a people, but now a people of God; once
uncompassionated, but compassionated now."9
Having thus laid the sure foundations of
Hope and Comfort in the great doctrinal truths of
Christianity,
1 "to offer once for all" (aor.), Rom. xii. 1.
2 Heb. xiii. 15.
3 Is. xxviii. 16. This citation,
divergent from the LXX. in the two same particulars (" I
lay in Sion " and " on Him ") as in Rom. ix. 33, is a
striking instance of the use of that Epistle by St.
Peter; Eph. ii.20.
4 1 Pet. ii. 7, rendered in E. V." he
is precious." " The honour " is that involved in the
fvnpav, "honourable" (E. V., " precious "), of the
previous verse. For the O. T. reference see Ps. cxviii.
22; Is. viii. 14. (Heb. and Rom. ix. 33.)
5 See Ps. cxviii. 22 ; Is.
viii. 14; Luke xx. 17, 18; Rom. ix. 32, 33; Matt. xvL
23. The allusion is to the course of God's earthly
dealings, e.g., as Roos says, "If Caiaphas,
Judas, etc., had been born in a different century, they
could not have acted as they did." There is no decree of
reprobation, nor is the future world even alluded to, in
Acts i. 16. On the whole subject see Life and Work of
St. Paul, ii. 242 —244,590.
6 Ex. xix. 6, LXX.
7 Eph. i. 14; 1 Thess. v. 9; Rev. i.
6; Acts xx. 28); Is. xliii. 21; Ex. xx. 5
8 ipereks (a rare word, 2 Pet. i. 3), Is. xliii. 20,
LXX.; in Hebr.,
9, " my praise " (Is. xlviii. 9). 4 1 Pet. ii. 1—10.
Lo Ammi and Lo Ruhamah (Hos. ii. 23; Rom. ix. 25).
160 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
he devotes the rest of the Epistle to the
enforcement of the moral duties which result from our
Christian profession.
(1) First comes the appeal to live
purely and blamelessly.
" Beloved ! I beseech you as
sojourners and pilgrims to abstain from the carnal desires
which make war against the soul,1 keeping fair your mode of
life2 among the Gentiles, that, in the matter in which they
speak against you as malefactors,3 they may, in consequence
of your fair deeds, as they witness them, glorify God in the
day of visitation."4
(2) A second special duty of Christians
in those days was due respect, in all things lawful, to
the civil government. By Messianic exultation, by
eschatological enthusiasms, by the sense of the glory and
the dignity of redeemed manhood, by the revealed equality of
all men in the sight of Him Who is no respecter of persons,
by the conviction of the dwindling littleness of human
distinctions in the light of eternal life, they might, if
1 Jas. iv. 1 ; Bom. vii. 23.
2. Occur ten times in 1 and 2 Pet.
3 At first the Christians were mainly
charged with turbulence, moroseness, "incivisme,"
detestable superstition (Tacitus and Suetonius), and
hard obstinacy (Pliny and Marcus Aurelius). The charges
of infant murder, cannibalism, and gross immorality (Tert.
Apol. 16, etc.) belong to a later age, when the
Lord's Supper and the Agapae were misunderstood, and,
perhaps, when Gnostic sects had really fallen into vile
Anti-nomianism.
4 1 Pet. ii. 11, 12. "Day of
visitation," when God comes to offer mercy (Gen. 1. 24;
Wisd. iii. 7; Luke i. 68, xix. 44), or to judge (Is. x.
3); not " when the heathen make judicial inquiry into
your conduct " (OEcumen., Bengel, etc.), nor " on the
Judgment Day " (Bede). Notice the large-hearted absence
of any spirit of revenge. He only desires that the
heathen, when they find how base were their calumnies,
how cruel their conduct, may be led to glorify God ! No
anathemas here. Pliny's celebrated letter to Trajan (Ep.
x. 93) is the best comment on this passage.
161 - DUTY OF CIVIL OBEDIENCE.
they were not warned, be naturally
tempted to a demeanour which would seem contemptuous towards
earthly authority. Nay, more; the fearful spectacle of the
power of the world wielded by those who were but too
manifest servants of the power of darkness—the sight of
Antichrist seated in his infamy upon the world's throne— the
daily proof of odious wickedness in high places—the constant
expectation of that archangelic trumpet which would shatter
the solid globe, and of that flaming epiphany which should
destroy the enemies of Christ— might lead them into defiant
words and contumacious actions. Occasions there are—and none
knew this better than an Apostle who had himself set an
example of splendid disobedience to unwarranted commands
1-i-when " we must obey (rod rather than men." But those
occasions are exceptional to the common rule of life.
Normally, and as a whole, human law is on the side of divine
order, and, by whomsoever administered, has a just claim to
obedience and respect. It was a lesson so deeply needed by
the Christians of the day that it is taught as emphatically
by St. John2 and by St. Peter as by St. Paul himself.3 It
was more than ever needed at a time when dangerous revolts
were gathering to a head in Judaea; when the hearts of Jews
throughout the world were burning with a fierce flame of
hatred against the abominations of a tyrannous idolatry;
when Christians were being charged with " turning the world
upside-down ;"4 when some poor Christian slave led to
1 Acts iii. 19, 31, v. 28—32, 40—42.
2 John xix. 11.
3 And yet Volkmar sees in St. Paul
the False Prophet of the Apocalypse, mainly because he
taught that " the powers that be are ordained of God"!
4 Acts xvii. 6.
162 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
martyrdom or put to the torture might
easily relieve the tension of his soul hy bursting into
Apocalyptic denunciations of sudden doom against the crimes
of the mystic Babylon; when the heathen, in their
impatient contempt, might wilfully interpret a prophecy of
the Final Conflagration as though it were a revolutionary
and incendiary threat; and when Christians at Rome were, on
this very account, already suffering the agonies of the
Neronian persecution.1
Submission, therefore, was at this time a
primary duty of all who wished to win over the Heathen, and
to save the Church from being overwhelmed in some outburst
of indignation which would be justified even to reasonable
and tolerant Pagans as a political necessity. Nor does St.
Peter think it needful to lay down exceptions to his general
rule. In his days the letter of Scripture had not yet been
turned into a weapon wherewith on every possible occasion to
murder its spirit. He could not have anticipated in even the
humblest Christian convert that dull literalism which in
later ages was to derive from such passages the slavish
doctrine of " passive obedience." He felt no apprehension
that an unreasoning fetish-worship would fail to see that "
texts" of Scripture are to be interpreted, not as rigid and
exclusive legal documents, but in accordance with the
general tenor of revelation. He was writing to Christians
who had not yet invented a dogma about "verbal dictation,"
which necessitated ingenious casuistry on the one hand, or
unreasonable folly on the other, and which turned both into
a deadly engine of irresponsible tyranny.
1 Tertullian and other apologists
were greatly aided in their appeals to heathen clemency
by referring to such passages as this. See Tert. Apol.
29—34.
163 - SUBMISSION TO AUTHORITY.
"Submit, therefore," the Apostle says,
"to every human, ordinance,1 for the Lord's sake, whether to
the Emperor as supreme,2 or to governors,3 as missioned by
him for punishment of malefactors and praise to welldoers ;
for this is the will of (rod, that by your welldoing ye
should gag* the stolid ignorance of foolish persons ; as
free, yet not using your freedom for a cloak of baseness,5
but as slaves of God. Honour all men," as a principle ; and
as your habitual practice,6 " love the brotherhood. Fear
God. Honour the king." 7
(3) These being the general rules, he
applies them first to domestics* whether slaves or
freemen, bidding them with all fear to be submissive, not
only to kindly but even to perverse masters, and that as a
matter of conscience 9 even in cases of unjust suffering. "
For what kind of glory is it if doing wrong and being
buffeted ye shall bear it ? but if doing well and suffering
ye shall bear it, this is thankworthy with God.10 For to
this
1 lit. "Creature."', k.t.a. (OEcumen.).
2 The name " king " was freely used
of the Emperor in the Provinces.
3 Proconsuls, Procurators, Legates, Propraetors, etc.
4 iuivr, Deut. xxv. 4, and in the Gospels.
5 "License they mean when they cry
Liberty" (Milton). Calvin speaks of some who "reckoned
it a great part of Christian liberty that they might eat
flesh on Fridays " !
6 The first verb is an aor.. The
others are presents, to imply continuance. " All men,"
see Acts x. 28.
7 1 Pet. ii. 13—17.
8 The prominence given to this
class shows how numerous they were in the early Church,
and is an additional proof that St. Peter must be
addressing Gentiles as well as Jews. The Jews were
rarely slaves, because their religion rendered them
almost useless to heathen masters.
9 Some would here render consciousness,
or cognisance of God (tnitwissen, not erwissen).
Cf. Col. iii. 23. as in Luke vi. 32. Cf.
Gen. vi. 8.
164 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
ye were called, because Christ too"—Who
was also " a servant"1—" suffered on your behalf, leaving
you a copy,2 that ye may follow in His track ; Who did no
sin, nor was guile found in His mouth; Who being reviled
reviled not again, suffering threatened not, but gave up3 to
Him Who judgeth righteously;4 Who Himself carried up our
sins in His own body on to the tree,6 that becoming
separated from our sins6 we should live to righteousness ;
by Whose bruise we were healed.7 For ye were as wandering
sheep, but ye are now returned to the shepherd and guardian
of your souls."8
(4) But a word was also necessary on the
subject of social as well as political submission.
Christian wives married to heathen husbands might be led
to treat them as inferior to themselves. The elevation of
their
1 Is. liii. 9 ; Acts iii. 13.
2 Tthe letters OTer which
children write. (Clem. Alex. Strom. v. 8—50.)
3 irapeSiSou Se. The subject
is not expressed, but probably the verb has a
quasi-middle sense—" entrusted Himself and His cause.'"
4 Luke xxiii. 46. The Vulg. reads
" injuste," so that there seems to nave been a reading
—referring to Christ's submission to Pilate.
5 I do not think that " He bore " can
here have its sacrificial sense (which it has in James
ii. 21, Heb. ix. 28, and in the LXX.). Christ is,
indeed, the High Priest, and the Cross may be
metaphorically described as the Altar (Heb. xiii. 10).
But in what possible sense can " sins " be called a
sacrifice ? The only way to save this sense is to
connect very closely, making the sacrifice
His own body, in which He bare our sins (Is. liii. 12) :
" Ita tulisse peccata nostra ut ea secnm obtulerit in
altari "(Vitringa). But avafytpu often has its
ordinary sense in the New Testament (Mark ix. 2; Luke
xxiv. 51, etc.), and there is no sacrificial sense in
the verbs sabal and nasa of Is. liii. 11,
12. The use of the word " tree " for " cross " is
Hebraic (Dent. xxi. 23; Gal. iii. 18).
6. This is, however, sometimes
an euphemism for "being dead," Hdt. ii. 85 (cf. Horn.
vi. 2). " Righteousness is one; sin is manifold." 7 Is.
Iii. 5, "weal."
8 1 Pet.ii. 18—25, Cf. Ez.
xxxiv. 11. Hitherto they had been the other sheep, not
of this fold (John x. 16).
165 - APPEAL TO WIVES.
whole sex by the principles of the new
revelation might tempt them to extauvagances of ornament or
demeanour. To them therefore St. Peter extends his
exhortations, that, even if (to suppose the worst) any of
them be married to heathens who obey not the Word (i.e.,
the Gospel), they may without word1 (i.e., by the
eloquent silence of deeds) be won by the chaste humility,
the " delicate, timorous grace," of wives whose adornment
should not consist in elaborately braided hair,2 golden
jewels, or splendid robes, but in the inner soul,3 in " the
incorruptibleness of the meek and quiet spirit, which is in
God's sight very precious." It was thus that the holy women
of old, hoping Godwards, adorned themselves, submissive to
their husbands as Sarah was,* whose spiritual children they
would prove themselves to be by calm and equable well-doing,
and by not living in a state of nervous scare.5 Christian
husbands too are to be gentle and considerate to their
fellow-heirs of salvation, that no jarring discords might
cut short their prayers.6 What we have said in the first
1 An interesting antanaclasis
or intentional variation of meaning, in the use of
\6fos which the E. V. has missed. The Christian
woman was not to be a preacher in her own house.
2 1 Tim. ii. 9. Coins and allusions
show how elaborate in this period was the adornment of
the hair among women of the world; how many were their
jewels, and how extravagant their robes. See supra,
p. 5.
3 " The hidden man of the heart"—a
striking expression independently borrowed in a
different sense (for St. Peter never alludes to " the
Christ within us," Gal. iv. 19) from Rom. ii. 29, vii.
22 ; 2 Cor. iv. 16; Eph. iii. 16. For classical
analogies see Plut. Gonjug. Praecept. 26; and see
Clem. Alex. Paedag. iii. 4.
4 Gen. xviii. 12.
5 On Sarah's spiritual race see Rom.
iv. 11; Gal. Hi. 7. The word "scare," is
probably borrowed from Prov. iii. 25 (LXX.). St. Peter
was evidently familiar with the Proverbs.
6 IPet.iii. 1—7. For (Rom.xi.22,etc.),A,B, "
be hindered." Cf. 1 Cor. vii. 5.
166 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
chapter will throw into relief the beauty
and wisdom of these exhortations. By the flagrancy of
immorality, the frequency of divorce, and the disgust for
marriage which prevailed in Rome, we may measure the
blessedness of Christian matrimony. The meanest Christian
slave who was imprisoned in an ergastulum, and would
be buried in a catacomb, had no need to envy the splendid
misery of a Nero or the pathetic tragedy of an Octavia's
life. The life of many a Christian couple in the squalor of
a humble slave-cell was unspeakably more desirable than that
of the Roman profligates in their terror-haunted palaces.
" O if they knew how pressed those splendid
chains How little would they mourn their humbler
pains ! "
(5) Finally, it was the duty of all
to be united, sympathising, fraternal, compassionate,
humble-minded,1 requiting good for evil and blessing for
abuse, as being heirs of blessing. This lesson is enforced
by a free citation of David's eulogy of government of the
tongue, and of a peaceful disposition as the secret of a
blessed life, as well as by the truth that, whether just or
evildoers, we live under the eye of Grod.2 Who then could
harm them if they proved themselves zealots of the good ?3
Let them fear nothing, for there is a beatitude in
persecution for the sake of righteousness if the will of God
should so decree. Inward holiness,* outward readiness to
1 Leg. Tcnrtivfypoves, », A, B, C.
2 Ps. xxxiii. 12—16, LXX.
3 1 Pet.iii.l3, On the thought, see a
magnificent passage in Chrysostom (Ep. ad Cyriacum)
" Should the Empress determine to banish me, let her
banish me. The earth is the Lord's. If she should cast
me into the sea, let her cast me into the sea. I will
remember Jonah," etc.
4 1 Pet. iii. 15, leg. " But sanctify
the Christ in your hearts as Lord."
167 - DUTY OF SYMPATHY.
vindicate to everyone their grounds of
hope with meekness and fear,1 together with a good
conscience, would in the long run make the heathen blush at
their insulting and threatening calumnies against the
holiness which they accused of criminality. For, contrary to
the common opinion of men, it is better to suffer (if such
be God's will) unjustly than to suffer when we
deserve to do so. If we suffer for sins which we have not
committed, so did our great Example.2 " Because Christ also,
once for all, suffered for sin, just for unjust, that He may
lead you to God; slain in the flesh but quickened to life in
the spirit, wherein also He went and preached3 to the
spirits in prison4 who once were disobedient when the
long-suffering of God awaited5 in the days of Noah while the
Ark was a-preparing; by entering wherein, few, that is,
eight souls,6 were saved through water:7 which (water,
leg. ») also as an antitype now saveth you— namely,
baptism—(not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but
the entreaty for a good conscience towards God 8)—by the
resurrection of Jesus Christ, who is on the right hand of
God, having gone into Heaven,9 angels
1 1 Pet. iii. 15. The notion that
legal trials are intended by atroXoyia, and with
it the inference that the days of Trajan are alluded to,
are excluded by the words " to everyone that
asketh," etc.
2 1 Pet. iii. 8—17.
3 lKiipv(fe—ein)-yyf\iaa.TO, " preached the
Gospel."
4 i.e., in Hades. Jude 6; 2 Pet. ii. 4.
5 1 Pet. iii. 20. The reading "once
for all" of Erasmus and the E.V. is quite untenable.
6 This indicates the motive of
Christ's Descent into Hades. It was because few
only had been saved from perishing. And this is the view
of such Fathers as Clem. Alex. (Strom. vi. 6),
Origen, Athanasius, Jerome, and even, in his milder
moods, Augustine (Ep. ad Evod. clxiv.).
7 Perhaps this means " by water as an
instrument," i.e., because the water floated the
Ark.
8 See supra, p. 135, note 2.
9 Of. 1 Tim. iii. 16. Perhaps, as Dr.
Plumptre says, the precious fragment of an early
baptismal profession.
168 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
and authorities and powers being made subject unto Him."1
The general meaning of this
passage—Christ's descent into Hades to proclaim the Gospel
to the once disobedient dead—is to every unobscured and
unsophisticated mind as clear as words can make it.
Theologians have attempted to get rid of this obvious
reference by explaining it of Christ preaching in the person
of Noah ; or by making "He preached" mean "He announced
condemnation;" or by limiting " the spirits in prison "
to Adam and the Old Testament saints; or by rendering "on
the watchtower of expectation" (!) ; or by supposing
that Christ only preached to those spirits who repented
while they were being drowned! These attempts arise from
that spirit of system which would fain be more orthodox than
Scripture itself, and would exclude every ground of future
hope from the revelation of a love too loving for hearts
trained in bitter theologies. What was the effect of
Christ's preaching we are not told. Some, perhaps, may like
to assume that the preaching of Christ in the Unseen World
was unanimously rejected by the once disobedient dead,
though the mention of their former disobedience seems to
imply the inference that they did hearken now. Others can,
if they choose, assert that this proclamation of the Gospel
to disembodied spirits was confined to antediluvian
sinners. With such inferences we are unconcerned. " It is
ours," says Alford, " to deal with the plain words of
Scripture, and to accept its revelations as far as
vouchsafed to us. And they are vouchsafed to us to the
utmost limit of legitimate inference from revealed facts.
The inference every intelligent reader 1 1 Pet. iii. S—22.
Cf. Col. ii. 10—15.
169 - THE GOSPEL TO THE DEAD.
will draw from the fact here announced:
it is not purgatory; it is not universal restitution; but
it is one which throws blessed light on one of the darkest
enigmas of divine justice : the cases where the final
doom seems infinitely out of proportion to the lapse which
has incurred it." On the other hand, we do not press the
inference of Hermas and St. Clemens of Alexandria by
teaching that this passage implies also other
missions of Apostles and Saints to the world of spirits. We
accept the words of Scripture, and leave the matter there in
thankful hope.
Thus—continues the Apostle—as a
preliminary to His exaltation, did Christ suffer for us, and
we should therefore gird on the armour of the same resolve.
Suffering (of course Christian suffering is implied)
is a deathblow to concupiscence. In past times they had
perpetrated the will of the Gentiles in " wine-swillings and
roysterings,"1 in lives of wanton excess, and idolatries
that violated the eternal law of heaven; and now the
Gentiles reviled them in astonishment that they would no
longer run with them into " the same slough of
dissoluteness." 2 But these Gentile opponents " shall give
an account to Him that is ready to judge the living and the
dead. For to this end, even to the dead was the
Gospel preached, that, as regards men, they may he judged in
the flesh, but may live as regards God in the spirit."
In the last verse we again encounter the
ruthlessness of commentators. " The dead" to whom the Gospel
was preached are taken to mean something quite different
from " the dead " who are to give an account. The dead to
whom the Gospel is preached are explained away into
1 1 Pet. iv. 3
2 1 Pet. iv. 4
170 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
" sinners" or "the Gentiles," or "some
who are now dead." Augustine, as might have been
expected, leads the way in one wrong direction, and Calvin
in another. Another view — which makes this verse mean that
" Christ will judge even the dead as well as the living,
because the dead too will not have been without an
opportunity to receive His Gospel"—is indeed tenable. To me,
however, judging of the feelings of the Apostle, from his
boundless gratitude for the opportunities of obtaining
forgiveness, and from the love which he inculcates towards
all mankind, the connexion seems to be, " The heathen, in
all their countless myriads, who seem to be hopelessly
perishing around you, will be judged;— but the very reason
why the Gospel was preached by Christ to the dead was in
order that this judgment may be founded on principles of
justice, that they may be judged in their human
capacity as sinners, and yet may live to God as regards the
diviner part of their natures ;"—if, that is, they accept
this offer of the Gospel to them even beyond the grave.1
(6) " But the end of all things "—and
therefore of calumny and suffering and heathen persecution
in this transitory life—" is at hand. Be sound-minded,
therefore, and be sober unto prayers, before all things
having intense love towards one another, because love
covereth a multitude of sins."2 Then come fresh exhortations
to unmurmuring hospitality (so necessary for poor and
wandering Christian teachers), and to a right steward-
1 Analogous elements of thought as to
the disciplinary intent of even the severest punishments
may be seen in 1 Cor. v. 5; xi. 31, 32.
2 Prov. x. 12 (cf. xvii. 9), where it
is " all sins." James v. 20 quotes the same words but
perhaps in a different sense; not, as here, of love
throwing a covering over the sins of others by
forbearance (cf. 1 Cor. xiii. 5, 6), but of love hiding
our own sins from view.
171 - EXHORTATIONS.
ship of God's various gifts for the
common benefit to the glory of God through Jesus Christ.
They were not to regard the conflagration1 which was burning
among them to serve as their test, as though it were
something strange. They ought rather to rejoice because a
fellowship in Christ's sufferings would in the same
proportion involve a fellowship in His glory. Reproach in
the name of Christ is a beatitude. Let none of them suffer
as a murderer, thief, malefactor, or intrusive meddler; but
punishment for refusing to disown the name of Christian2 is
not a thing for which to blush, but rather to glorify God.
It showed them to be, as it were, under the very shadow of
the wings of the Shechinah. The time for judgment had come.
If it began from the house of God, what would be the end of
those who disobeyed the Gospel of God ? And if the
righteous be saved with difficulty, the impious and
sinner—where shall he appear ?3 So then let even those that
suffer commit their lives unto God, as to a faithful
Creator, in well-doing.4
1 Were it not that this word occurs
in the LXX. of Proverbs (ixvii. 21), a book with which
St. Peter shows himself so familiar, we might suppose
that he and St. John (Rev. xviii. 9,18) were reminded of
it by the burning of Rome.
2 Perhaps we should read the ignorant
heathen distortion, Chrestian (see Life and
Work of St. Paul, i. 301) with n.
3 Prov. ix. 31. The words "upon
earth" of the original Hebrew show that temporal
judgments (as in Matt. xxiy. 22) were prominent in the
writer's mind (ef. Jer. xxv. 29). Christians were
suffering under the Neronian persecution, but the
destruction of Jerusalem and the disintegration of the
Roman Empire were not far off.
4 1 Pet. iv. 7—19. The latter verses
(12—17) are not a repetition of iii. 13, iv. 6, because
there the afflictions were spoken of in relation to
their persecutors, and here in relation to their own
feelings (cf. Matt. v. 11). The ptii £fi>l{f(r8e
is equivalent to " make yourself at home in," " regard
as perfectly natural." In ver. 15, St. Peter seems to
have coined the picturesque word a\\oTpu>ciri<rKoiroi,
"other people's bishops." (The nearest
172 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
The remainder of the Epistle is more
specific. It is addressed to the elders by St. Peter — as a
fellow-elder and witness of the sufferings of the Christ,
and therefore also a partaker of the glory about to be
revealed. He exhorts them to tend the flock of God1 among
them with willing and self-denying oversight, " not as
lording it over their allotted charge,2 but proving
themselves examples of the flock; then, at the manifestation
of the chief Shepherd, they should carry off as their prize
" the amaranthine chaplet " of the conqueror's glory.3 The
younger, too, were to be submissive to the elders, " yea,
all of you, being submissive to one another, tie on humility
like a knotted dress,4 because God arrays Himself against
the overweening, but to the humble He giveth grace.5 Be
humbled, then, under the strong hand of God, that He may
exalt you in season, casting, once for all, all your anxiety
upon Him, because He careth for you. Be sober ! watch 1
because your adversary,6 the Devil, like a roaring lion,
walketh about seeking whom he may approach to the word is
Plato's "meddlesomeness.") The attempt (Hilgenfeld,
Einleit. 630) to render this "informers" (delator),
because informers were legally punishable in the days of
Trajan (Plin. Paneg. 34, 35), has nothing in its
favour. The word is a needful warning against the temptation
to a prying religiosity. The Spjiwfla' of ver. 17, proving
as it does that Jerusalem was not yet destroyed, is another
death-blow to all hypotheses as to the late date of the
Epistle.
1 John xxi. 16.
2 i. e., their " parishes," not " the clergy."
3 As in i. 4 : — " Their crowns inwove with amaranth
and gold, Immortal amaranth . . ." — milton. not like
fading Nemean parsley, or Isthmian pine.
4 Col. iii. 12, — " an apron " worn by slaves.
5 " Humility is a vessel of graces," Aug. Prov.
iii. 34.
6 Matt. V. 25.
173 - THE SALUTATION
swallow up. Against whom take your stand,
firm in the faith, knowing that the very same sufferings are
running their fall course for your band of brethren in the
world. But the God of all grace, Who called you unto His
eternal glory in Christ Jesus, after you have suffered a
little, Himself shall perfect, establish, strengthen, place
you on a sure foundation. To Him be dominion for the ages of
ages. Amen.1
"By Silvanus, your faithful brother, as I
esteem him,2 I write to you in few words, exhorting, and
confirming by my testimony, that this is the true grace of
Grod.3 In this take your stand !4
" She, who is co-elect in Babylon,
saluteth you,5 and Marcus, my son. Salute one another with a
kiss of love. Peace to you all in Christ Jesus. Amen."
1 1 Pet. v. l-ll.
2 Fronmiiller (in Lange's
Commentary) strangely supposes that this can mean, "
I conjecture that you will receive this Epistle by the
hands of Silvanus!"
3 This which I have written to you.
It is very doubtful whether there is any intention
here to ratify the orthodoxy of St. Paul's
teachings, though all the Epistle shows how deeply the
true St. Peter (so unlike the fictitious Peter of the
Clementines) reverenced them.
4 1 Pet. v. 12, ffrn-rt, » A, B.
5 Some take this to mean "the
co-elect lady"—i.e., Peter's wife (cf. 1 Cor.
xiv. 5). But surely a Jew would hardly have sent a
greeting from his wife—a poor Galilean woman—to all
these Churches. It is much more natural to
understand meaning the Church of Rome. It is true
that St. Peter has not used that word, even in his
salutation, but it might none the less be in his
thoughts, just as St. Luke (in Acts xxvii. 14) says
of the ship. On Marcus and Babylon, see ante,
p. 113.
CHAPTER IX.
PECULIARITIES OF THE SECOND EPISTLE OF ST.
PETER.
" Petrns magis magisque opus esse statuit admouitione
propter ingruentem corruptionem malornm hominum."—Bengel.
in reading the First Epistle of St.
Peter, we are reading a book which even a critic so advanced
as M. Eenan admits to be "one of the writings of the New
Testament which is the most anciently and the most
unanimously cited as authentic."1 In turning to the Second
Epistle we are met by problems of acknowledged difficulty,
and have to consider the claims of a document which the same
writer pronounces to be " certainly apocryphal," and
of which he says that " among true critics he does not think
that it has a single defender." Such a remark is easy to
make; but critics like Schmid, Guericke, Windischmann,
Thiersch, Alford, and Bruckner are in learning, if not in
genius, as much entitled to decide such a point ex
cathedra as M. Renan, and they, after deliberate
examination, do accept the Epistle as genuine, and offer in
its defence not a contemptuous dictum, but a serious
argument. On the other hand, although it is discourteous and
unwarrantable to pronounce the Epistle to be so certainly
spurious that nothing but prejudice or ignorance could
maintain its genuineness, neither
1 L'Antechrist, p. vi.
175 - CANONICITY OF 2 PETER.
ought its defenders to argue as though
any hesitation as to its genuineness was an impious
arraignment of the Spirit of God. To say that " there is
scarcely a single writing of all antiquity, sacred or
profane, which must not he given up as spurious if the
Second Epistle of St. Peter be not received as a genuine
writing of the Apostle, and as a part of Holy Writ;"—to
assert that we receive it on " the testimony of the
Universal Church," which is " the Spouse and Body of Christ
enlightened by the Holy Ghost;"—and that if it be " not the
Word of God, but the work of an impostor, then, with
reverence be it said, Christ's promise to His Church has
failed, and the Holy Spirit has not been given to guide her
into all truth,"—is to use a style, I cannot say of "
argument," but of dogmatising traditionalism, which
perilously confuses a thousand separate issues. Such
assertions, if listened to, would end in making all
criticism impossible, and in reducing all inquiry to
mediaeval torpor. They can serve no purpose but to damage in
many minds the cause of religion. They confound the eternal
truths of Christianity with uncertain details. They imperil
the impregnable fortress of Revelation by identifying its
defence with that of its weakest and most uncertain
outposts. To talk of the Second Epistle of St. Peter— if,
indeed, it was not the work of that Apostle—as " a shameless
forgery," and of its writer as " an impostor," and of his
motives as showing "intentional fraud" and "cunning
fabrication,"1 is to use language which only tends to
obscure the critical faculty. Such a style of statement is
an anachronism. It cannot be said too strongly that it is "
inexpedient to encumber
1 Wordsworth, Introd.; Fraumuller,
§ 3.
176 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the discussion by an attempted
reductio ad horribile of one of the alternatives."1
The question of the genuineness of this
Epistle must be regarded as unsettled until the arguments
adduced against it by a serious criticism can be met by
counter-arguments of a criticism equally serious. Its
acceptance cannot be founded upon assertions to which
criticism, as such, can pay no heed. That the writing known
as the Second Epistle of St. Peter is canonical— that
for fourteen centuries it has been accepted, and rightly
accepted, by the Church as a part of the Canon of Holy
Scripture — is not denied. I say rightly accepted,
because the Church would not have so received it if she had
not felt that it .was "profitable for doctrine, for reproof,
for correction, for instruction in righteousness." But to
say that in its present form it is absolutely the work of
St. Peter—and that, if not genuine, the Church has " been
imposed upon by what must, in that case, be regarded as a
Satanic device" (!), is to claim a monopoly of the
critical faculty which is refuted by every page of the
history of exegesis. On all such questions Churches have
erred, and may err. The Second Epistle is accepted as St.
Peter's mainly on the authority of the Church of the
fourth century;2 but the Church of the fourth century had
not the least pretence to greater authority, and had a far
smaller amount of critical knowledge, than the Church of the
nineteenth. The guidance of the Holy Spirit of God was
promised not to one age only, but to the Church of all ages,
even to the end of the world; but the lessons of century
1 Bp. Ellicott's Commentary, iii. 437.
2 It was admitted into the Canon by the Council
of Laodicea, a.d. 363.
177 - WEAKNESS OF EXTERNAL EVIDENCE.
after century ought to have taught us
that guidance into all necessary spiritual truth is a
very different thing from critical infallibility.
Theologians who usurp the right to speak with inspired
positiveness on questions which are still unsettled, not
only render their own pretensions liable to defeat, but
seriously endamage a sacred cause. Nothing has gone farther
to shake my conviction of the genuineness of the Epistle
than the dangerous plausibility of many of the arguments
adduced by its defenders. They have so obviously approached
the question with their minds made up beforehand; they have
shown themselves so eager to establish a case at all costs ;
they have treated as so unimportant the absence of that
evidence to which in other cases they attach such extreme
importance; they have been tempted to use arguments so
painfully inconclusive, and to make light of
counter-considerations so undeniably strong, that any one
who takes the same side with them may well fear lest he too
should sink into the advocate, and forget the love of simple
truth. The supporters of the Epistle have done far more than
its assailants to deepen my own uncertainty whether it can
be regarded as the direct work of the Apostle.
For what are the facts with which we must
start in considering the Second Epistle of St. Peter ?
Surely common honesty compels us to acknowledge that of all
the books of the New Testament it is the one for which we
can produce the smallest amount of external evidence, and
which at-the same time offers the greatest number of
internal difficulties.
As regards the external evidence, the Epistle is
not quoted, and is not certainly referred to, by a
single writer in the first or second century. Neither in
178 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Polycarp, nor Ignatius, nor Barnabas, nor
Clemens of Rome, nor Justin Martyr, nor Theophilus of
Antioch, nor Irenseus, nor Tertullian, nor Cyprian can be
proved even to allude to it. It is not found in tbe Pesbito
Syriac, nor in the Vetus Itala. It is unknown to the
Muratorian Canon. During the first two centuries the only
traces of it, if traces they can be called, are to be found
in the Pastor of Hermas,1 and in a recently discovered
passage of Melito of Sardis ; but even these are of so
distant and general a nature that it is impossible to
determine whether we should regard them as reminiscences of
the language of the Epistle, or accidental approximations to
it. But even if we grant all the parallels adduced by
Dietlein, the concession would be unfavourable rather than
otherwise to the genuineness of the Epistle;—he ruins his
own case by proving too much. For if the writers of the
first and second centuries did indeed know the Epistle, it
is inconceivable that not one of them should have hinted at
the authority which it derived from the name of its author.
When we come down to later writers, we find that, in all his
learned works, it is not once alluded to by St. Clemens of
Alexandria, who even seems to exclude it by the expression,
" Peter in the Epistle."a Origen knew of it, but,
since he uses the same expression as St. Clemens, seems—when
writing accurately—to question its genuineness;3 although,
if we may trust
1 Hermas, iii. 2; 2 Pet. ii. 20.
2 Clem. Alex. Strom. iii. p.
562, ed. Potter. Ensebius (H. E. vi. 14)
says that Clemens, in his Hypotyposes, commented
both on the acknowledged and the uncertain books of the
N. T., not even passing by " the Apocalypse of Peter:"
but that can hardly mean this Epistle.
3 " Peter has left only one generally acknowledged
Epistle—perhaps also a second, for this is considered
doubtful, (Orig. of. Euseb. H. E. vi. 25.)
179 - ST. JEROME ON 2 PETER.
the loose Latin translation of Rufinus,
he refers to it as St. Peter's when he alludes to it
popularly in a casual quotation. Firmilian (f 270), a friend
of Origen, is the first person who, in a letter to Cyprian,
extant only in a Latin version, refers to it; but neither is
this letter beyond suspicion, nor is the reference
decisive.1 Didymus, in a Latin translation of his
commentary, calls the Epistle "falsata," and says
that " it is not in the Canon." 2 Eusebius knew of it, but
only recognised one genuine Epistle.3 It was rejected by
Theodore of Mopsuestia, and was still regarded.as uncertain
in the times of St. Gregory of Nazianzus.4 It must,
therefore, be admitted that the evidence in its favour is
exceptionally weak. The First Epistle was almost universally
recognised by the ancient Church; the Second was partly
controverted, partly ignored— and among those who ignored or
rejected it were some Fathers of the greatest learning, and
of the keenest critical acumen.
These doubts were so far silenced, that
it was on the whole passively accepted by men like
Athanasius, Basil, Jerome, and Augustine, and towards the
close of the fourth century was declared to be canonical by
the Councils of Laodicea (a.d. 363), Hippo (a.d. 393), and
Carthage (a.d. 396). But surely this tardy recognition is a
suspicious circumstance. If the repeated references to most
of the other books of the New Testament Canon by Fathers of
the first three centuries be rightly regarded as proofs of
their genuineness,
1 Epp. Cypr. 75.
2 The word which he used was probably, "has
been accounted spurious."
3 Euseb. H. E. in. 25.
4 Greg. Naz. Garm. 33, vs. 36;
180 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
then the ahsence or uncertainty of any
reference during the same period must so far he unfavourable.
Importance is sometimes attached to fourth century decisions
by saying that evidence was then extant which has not come
down to us. The proposition might be disputed; but whatever
such evidence may have been, it did not remove the doubts
which prevailed in the great schools of Alexandria and
Antioch, as represented by such eminent scholars as Clemens
of Alexandria, Origen, and Theodore of Mopsuestia. The
intrinsic value of the Epistle, and the growing habit of
loosely referring to it as "St. Peter's," would lead to its
gradual admission without any further debate, at a period
when competent critics were few and far between. St. Jerome
did more than any man to hasten the acceptance of the
Epistle by admitting it into the Vulgate. Yet he was too
able not to observe, and too candid not to admit, that it
differs from the First Epistle in style, character, and
structure of words.1 Further than this, he tells us that "
most men " in his day denied that St. Peter wrote it, " on
account of the dissonance of its style with the former." He
is the only person in the first four centuries who offers
any intelligible theory of that striking divergence. This he
does by saying that " from the necessity of things he made
use of different interpreters." This is indeed to accept the
Epistle as genuine, but with the important modification that
it is either a translation from an Aramaic original, or that
the thoughts only are St. Peter's, while the words
belong to some one else. If this be admitted, what becomes
of recent attempts
1 Jer. Ep. ad Hedib. ii. Compare De Virr.
Illustr. 1.
181 - DOUBTS AS TO GENUINENESS.
to show that the style and phraseology
are exactly what we should expect ?
It is idle to lay much stress on the fact
that no further doubt as to the authorship of the Epistle
was expressed during long centuries of critical torpor.
During those centuries there was no criticism worth speaking
of, because criticism could only register the dictated
conclusions of a Church which punished original inquiry as
presumptuous and heretical. If any one expressed an
independent opinion, however true, the Church and the world
combined against him. But the moment that " the deep slumber
of decided opinions " was broken by the Reformation—the
moment that criticism ceased to be confronted by " the
syllogism of violence "—then the doubts as to the
genuineness of the Epistle began to revive. Erasmus, Luther,
and Calvin freely express them, and they were shared by
Cajetan, Grotius, Scaliger, and Salmasius. In modern times,
since the days of Semler, an increasing number of critics
have decided against the genuineness of the Epistle,
including not only Baur, Schwegler, Hilgenfeld, Mayer-hoff,
Bleek, Davidson, Messner, Reuss, but even such conservative
theologians as Neander, Weiss, and Huther, while Bertholdt,
Ullman, Bunsen,1 and even Lange2 hold that, though genuine
in part, it has been largely interpolated.
The last supposition, which might remove
many difficulties, can hardly be accepted. The body of the
Epistle must stand or fall as a whole, for it is singularly
compact and homogeneous.3 The writer has
1 Ignatius, p. 175.
2 Apostol. Zeit. i. 152.
3 Mayerhoff's remark, that the Epistle is
clumsy and illogical, is quite false. See Bruckner,
Einl. § 1; Hofmaun, p. 121; Huther, p. 306.
182 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
stated his twofold object in the last two
verses. One of these objects was warning : it was
that, by being put upon their guard, the readers might not
fall away from their firm position through being misled by
the error of the lawless. The other object was
exhortation :. " But grow in the grace and knowledge of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." These objects are kept
steadily in view, and the structure of the letter is more
distinctly articulated than that of the First.
The outline of the letter is as follows:—
After the greeting (i. 1, 2) the writer enforces his
hortatory object by urging the attainment of full
knowledge, which is the consummation of Christian
growth, and the essential of final salvation (3 —11). Hence
it is his wish to utilise the brief time which remains to
him for reminding them of this truth (12—15), a truth of
which they might be convinced, because Peter, with others,
had been, as it were, an initiated eye-witness of the
Transfiguration, and had heard the voice which was then
borne from heaven (16—18); and because they all possessed
the word of prophecy as a surer witness, to which they would
do well to listen as to the voice of inspiration (19—21).
He thus passes quite naturally to the
topic of warning. False teachers would bring in
"sects of perdition," and he describes these false teachers
in their successful blasphemies and their certain
punishment, like that which fell on the world at the time of
the Flood and on the inhabitants of the Cities of the Plain
(ii. 1—9); though, as in all such instances, the pious
should be delivered (5, 7, 9). None, however, were more
deserving of God's vengeance than these
183 - OUTLINE OF THE EPISTLE.
impure, disdainful, self-corrupting
railers—fools who rushed in where angels feared to tread
(10—12), whose vileness and perniciousness are described
(13, 14), and whose apostasy resembles that of Balaam (15,
16). After using various indignant images (17), to
illustrate their insolence, wantonness, and cunning—which,
while it promised liberty, only involved a deadly servitude
(18, 19)—he says that their previous knowledge of Christ is
the worst aggravation of their horrible apostasy (20—22).
He is therefore writing once more to
remind his readers of previous lessons (iii. 1, 2), and
especially to warn them against those scoffers who sneered
at the promised coming of Christ (3, 4), and ignored the
fact, that as the world had perished by water, so should it
hereafter perish by fire (5—7). Let the brethren remember
that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and that
His delays are due to His mercy. But the dreadful day of
dissolution should come (8, 9). On this thought he bases the
exhortation to them to be blameless, as those who look for
new heavens and a new earth, and to make a right use of
God's longsuffering, in accordance with the teaching of St.
Paul—whose writings they must be careful not to wrest into a
wrong sense (10—16). Then into two final verses he
compresses his recapitulation of the two chief topics of the
letter, together with the final doxology (17, 18).
Such, then—so marked by unity and
coherence—is this remarkable letter, which the Church could
ill afford to lose, and which is full of impassioned warning
and eloquent exhortation. We have seen how weak is the
external evidence in its favour; are there any decisive
184 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
phenomena to which we can appeal by way
of internal evidence of its authenticity ?
That it resembles the First Epistle in
the use of some peculiar expressions is certain. The word
for "conversation," i.e., general mode of life;1 the
remarkable word for an eye-witness, which is also the word
for one initiated into the mysteries;2 the expressions "to
carry off as a prize,"8 "spotless and blameless,"4 and " to
walk in lusts,"5 are common to both Epistles, and are almost
unknown to the rest of the New Testament.6 If the general
style were the same, these would have weight. Their weight
is small when we remember (i.) that the writer of the Second
Epistle must, on any supposition, have been well acquainted
with the First,7 and when we find (ii.) that the Second
Epistle abounds in expressions peculiar to itself, and
(iii.) that it is confessedly written in a style of
marked difference.
The peculiarity of many expressions, of
which the majority are unique,8 must strike the most
careless reader of the original. " To acquire faith by lot
;"9 " to give things which tend to life and piety ;"10 " to
bring in all haste;"11 "to furnish an abundant supply of
1 1 Pet. i. 15, 18, etc.; 2 Pet. ii. 7, iii. 11.
2 1 Pet. ii. 3, iii. 2 ;' 2 Pet, i. 16).
3 1 Pet. i. 9; v. 4; 2 Pet. ii. 13).
4 1 Pet. i. 19; 2 Pet. iii. 14).
5 2 Pet. ii. 10).
6 To these may be added 1 Pet. iii.
21; 2 Pet. i. 14); (1 Pet. IT. 1; 2 Pet. ii. 12)
; (1 Pet. iv. 3, 2 Pet. ii. 7, iii. 17).
7 2 Pet. iii. 1.
8 There are twenty hapax legomena in this
brief Epistle.
9 i. 1.
10 (act.), i. 3.
11 i. 5.
185 - PECULIARITIES OF
THE EPISTLE.
virtue;"1 "to receive oblivion;" "to
furnish an abundant entrance ;" " the present truth ;"
" to bring in factions of perdition ;" " the judgment
is not idle, the destruction is not drowsily nodding;" "to
walk in desire of pollution;" " to walk behind the
flesh; ""to esteem luxurious wantonness in the daytime as a
pleasure ;" " eyes full of an adulteress ;" " insatiable of
sin ;"" " a heart trained in covetousnesses ;" " the mirk of
the darkness;" "treasured with fire;" "to fall from their
own steadfastness ;" " chains of darkness ;" " to calcine to
ashes ;" " to hurl to Tartarus ;" " to blaspheme glories ;"
" the heavens shall pass away hurtlingly ;" " the elements
being consumed melt away." Such are a few of the striking
and even startling phrases which in the course of three
short chapters stamp the style with an intense peculiarity.
Nothing analogous to these phrases is found in the First
Epistle. It may be pleaded that, as in the case of the
Epistle to the Colossians, some of these words are due to
the new subjects with which the Apostle has here to deal.
That answer might be sufficient for three or four of them,
but most are of a kind which do not arise from speciality of
subject. They show a peculiarity of structure rather than of
topic. Some of them are eccentricities of language adopted
to clothe conceptions which would have been capable of a
perfectly simple and commonplace expression.
Independently of this distinctiveness of
verbiage there is a wide difference between the two Epistles
in the general form of thought.1 This is a fact too obvious
to be denied. Obvious as it is to us—for besides minor
differences, there is a ruggedness and tautology in the
Greek of the Second Epistle very different from the
smoothness of the First — this difference of style must have
been far more obvious to those to whom Greek was a spoken
language, and who were therefore more sensitive than we can
be to its delicate refinements. It was pointed out by St.
Jerome, and he assigns it as one of the causes which had led
to the general rejection of the Epistle.
But it is answered, and again with
perfect truth, that the style of a writer differs under
differing circumstances. The style of the Epistle to the
Ephesians is not the same as that to the Gralatians, and
both differ from the Pastoral Epistles. The style of St.
John's Gospel is very unlike that of the Apocalypse. I grant
this to the utmost. I have even insisted upon it and
illustrated it in other instances.2 But differences of
1 This is admitted even by Scliott.
2 " See my Life and Work of St. Paul, ii.
610.
187 - DIFFERENCES OF EXPRESSION.
style must not he so wide as to show a
difference of idiosyncrasy. They must be accompanied with
resemblances of structure; and they must be partially
accounted for by a long interspace of years. The difference
between the styles of the First and the Second Epistle of
St. Peter does not admit of these modifying circumstances;
it is deeper than can be accounted for by a difference of
mood and object. The Apocalypse and the Gospel of St. John
were separated by an interval of perhaps thirty years spent
in the most polished cities of Asia. The earlier and later
Epistles of St. Paul were divided from each other by many
years subjected to the intense influence of ever-varying
conditions. But the two Epistles of St. Peter, if both are
genuine, must have been written, so far as we can learn,
under identical external conditions, and written within a
very short time of each other.
For this reason I set aside as irrelevant
the instances adduced by the industry of critics to prove
that the same writer may adopt different styles. It is true
that the style of Plato's Epinomis is inferior to that of
the Phffidrus ; that Virgil's Ciris is unworthy of the
author of the .^Eneid; that the De Oratoribus of Tacitus is
marvellously unlike his Annals; that the Paradise Lost is in
a loftier key than the Paradise Regained; that the style of
Twelfth Night is widely separated from that of Hamlet; that
the Eacine of the Alexandre is much below the Eacine of the
Phedre and Athalie; that Burke on the Sublime and Beautiful
is incomparably tamer than Burke's Orations; and that there
are marked distinctions between the first and the second
part of Goethe's Faust. But these analogies, which might
easily be multiplied, do not touch the problem
188 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
before us. There is not one among them which offers a
parallel to the phenomenon of total difference, not only in
language, but in thought, presented by two works of the same
writer dealing in great measure with the same subjects, and
written from the same place, within a very short time of one
another. And the differences between the two Epistles go
further than this. Many are adduced, which I pass over as
unimportant. But it is not easy to explain why there should
be such and so many variations as those which follow.
Thus—(1) In the first the writer calls himself Peter, and in
the second Symeon Peter. (2) In the first he writes "to the
elect sojourners of the Dispersion ;" in the second to those
who " obtained like precious faith with us." (3) In the
first Christ's descent into Hades is a point of capital
importance ; in the second, where there would seem to be
every reason for such an allusion, no reference is made to
it. (4) In the first the writer's mind is full of the
Epistles to the Romans and Ephesians, and the Epistle of St.
James; in the second, though he makes a special reference to
St. Paul, there is scarcely a single thought, and barely two
expressions,1 which can with any plausibility be referred to
those two Epistles, and there is only one word2 which can be
derived from St. James. (5) Again, in the first he
constantly enweaves without quotation the words of Isaiah,
the Psalms, and especially the Book of Proverbs ;3 in the
second there is not a single certain quotation, and if
1 2 Pet. i. 2, etc., (Rom. i. 28, etc.); iii.
15, (Rom. ii. 4).
2 2 Pet. ii. 14; James i. 14.
3 1 Pet. i. 7, ii. 17, iv. 8,18.
189 - DIFFERENCES OF EXPRESSION.
ii. 22, iii. 8 be meant for quotations
they are introduced in a wholly different way.1 (6) Of the
first the keynote is Hope; of the second, though also
written in days of persecution, the leading conception is
the totally different one of "full Knowledge."'1' (7)
In the first our Lord is usually called Christ, or " the
Christ," or " Jesus Christ;" in the second the simple title
is never used, but He is always called "our Lord," or " our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." (8) In the first (a) the
Coming of Christ is called "a Revelation;" in the second the
" Presence " or " Day of the Lord;" (ft) in the first
this Advent is expected as near at hand, while in the second
we are warned that it may be indefinitely distant; (-y) in
the first Christ's coming is regarded as the glorification
of the Saints ; in the second as the destruction of the
world. (9) In the first the sufferings, death, resurrection,
and ascension of the Lord are prominent; in the second no
allusion is made to them. (10) In the first there is a
prevailing tone of sweetness, mildness, and fatherly
dignity; the second is, as a whole, denunciatory and severe.
Further difficulties have been caused to some minds (11) by
the manner in which the writer of the Second Epistle, unlike
the author of the First, seems anxious to thrust into
prominence his own personality; (12) by the expression, "
the command of your Apostles," in iii. 2; (13) by the
manner in which the false teachers seem to be treated of
sometimes as future (eaovrai, ii.
1 It has been supposed that i. 19,
"as a lamp shining in a squalid place," is borrowed from
2 Esdr. xii. 42, " Of all the prophets thou only art
left us . . . as a candle in a dark place." But so
obvious a comparison need not have been borrowed.
2 This is made to consist in the
knowledge of the Power and Parousia of Christ. See
Huther, p. 306.
190 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
1—3), sometimes as present (ii. 10, 12,
13, 15, 17, &c.) -,1 (14) by the growth of a feeling
which they consider to he later than the Apostolic age in
the allusion to Mount Hermon as " the Holy Mount;" (15) by
the unparalleled reference to St. Paul and the apparent
placing of his letters on a level with the Scriptures of the
Old Testament ;2 and (16) by the curious allusion to "the
world standing out of water and amidst water."
(17) But we have not even yet exhausted
the list of serious difficulties. An entirely new and very
for-midahle one has just heen brought to light by Dr.
Abbott. It is nothing more or less than the certainty
that either the author of the Second Epistle had read
Josephus—in which case, of course, he could not have been
St. Peter, since the earliest of Josephus's writings were
not published till a.d. 75, and the Antiquities not earlier
than a.d. 93; or (an alternative which Dr. Abbott does not
discuss) that Josephus had read the Second Epistle, which,
it must be confessed, is a difficult supposition. One thing
is indisputable—namely, that the resemblances between the
writer and the Jewish historian cannot be accidental.
a. The proof rests partly on single
words and phrases, such as " tardiness " applied to the
Divine retribution (iii. 9) ; "to which ye do well if ye
take heed " (i. 19); " assuming oblivion" (i. 9) ; "
bringing in besides all diligence " (i. 5) ; " condemned
with an overthrow " (ii. 6) ; " equally precious; " "
epangelma" for " pro-
1 The same strange phenomenon meets
us in the third chapter
2 These differences might be greatly
multiplied. See Davidson, Introd. i. 492^94.
191 - RESEMBLANCES TO JOSEPHUS.
mise" (i. 4); "sesophismenos" for
"cunningly elaborated" (i. 16); and "from of old" (ii. 3).
These are not found elsewhere, either in the New Testament
or in the Septuagint, or not in the same senses; but they
occur in Josephus, often in very similar allusions.
But the proof becomes far more striking
when we consider groups of words, cases in which
several unusual words occur together in similar passages.
Of these there are two most marked
instances:— ' In the Preface to the Antiquities (§ § 3, 4)
Josephus tells us that Moses thought it necessary to
consider " the Divine nature" (Qeov 0iW), without
which he would be unable to promote the " virtue " of
his readers; that other legislators "followed after
myths" but Moses, having shown that "God was
possessed of perfect virtue," thought that men should
strive after virtue; and that his laws contain nothing
derogatory to the "greatness " of God.
In this single section, then, there are
several very striking expressions, but they occur quite
naturally, and betray no deviation from the historian's
usual style. It is, however, surprising that we find them
occurring as absolutely isolated expressions—hapax
legomena as far as the New Testament is concerned—in
this Epistle. Thus we have "that ye may become partakers of
the Divine nature" (i. 4), where both the phrase and
its context strongly recall Josephus; we have the
"greatness" (megaleiotes) of Christ (i. 16), and in
the very same verse "following after cunningly elaborated
myths." This would alone be sufficient to attract
notice; but how much more amazing is the word " virtue "
applied to God! The word " virtue" in this sense is
itself very rare in the New Testament, which uplifts the
higher
192 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
standard of holiness. But no one
can read that God called us " by His own glory and virtue
" (for such is the true reading) without something like
a start of surprise, We should be struck with the
singularity of the expression in any writer ; but in
Josephus it is at once explained and justified by the
context in which it occurs. For Josephus is not making an
abstract allusion, but expressly contrasting the Ideal of
Virtue in God's revelation of Himself to Moses with the
shameful vices which degraded the heathen ideal of their
false deities.1
But this is not the only group of words.
1. In the last words of Moses (as
recorded by Josephus in Antt. iv. 8, § 2) there occur
no less than eight or nine phrases, some of which either do
not occur, or scarcely ever occur, in the New Testament, and
some of which are not found even in the Septuagint, but
every one of which occurs in this brief Epistle, and some of
them in similar collocations.2
To me I confess that the evidential force
of this fact — and Dr. Abbott informs me that further
evidence is forthcoming — seems to be very strong.3 If,
then, the
1 Only occurs in 2 Pet. i. 3, 5;
Phil. iv. 8. In 1 Pet, ii. 9 the plural opera! is indeed
applied to God, but in a very different sense. It there
means " excellencies."
2 They are, (i. 17) ; (i. 4) ; " but
I think it just " (i. 13) ; " so long as " (id.) ; "
in the present truth " (i. 12) ; " mention "
or " memorial " (i. 15) ; " departure " for " death "
(id.) ; " recognising that " (i. 20 ; iii 3), and
others. Besides these groups of words, we have phrases
in 2 Pet. i. 19 and ii. 10, which occur in Jos. Antt.
xi. 6, § 12, and B. J. iii. 9, § 3, but not
elsewhere in the N. T. or LXX.
3 Since these pages have been in the
press Dr. Abbott has published his very interesting
discovery in the Expositor for January, 1882.
Some parts of his second paper are so similar to my own
remarks, that I think it right to say that these pages
were in print before I had read it. Besides the
coincidences of phrase, he points out that the allusions
to Noah and Balaam in 2 Pet. ii. 5, 8 point to
Hagaduth found in Jos. Antt. i. 3,§1; iv. 6,
§3.
193 - CONTRASTED WITH THE APOCALYPSE.
Epistle be genuine, it cannot be
questioned that it was known to Josephus. Here, however, we
are met by the difficulty that the same argument does not
apply to the First Epistle, so that once more we have a
marked distinction between the two.
(18) Once again, if the Second Epistle of
St. Peter be genuine, it was written within a short time of
the Apocalypse; yet how different is the tone of the two
writings with respect to the Coming of Christ! In the
Apocalypse the belief in its immediate imminence " blazes
out in its brightest flame, and takes its most concrete form
in the idea of the Millennium : " on the other hand, in the
Second Epistle of St. Peter, we hear of scoffers, who are
already beginning to point out that in their opinion the
nearness of the Parousia is a mere delusion, and to ask,
"Where is the promise of this coming ? " Now, how does the
writer meet their objections? Not by thundering forth with
yet deeper conviction maranatha, but by showing that, as far
as human calculations of time were concerned, the coming
might be still indefinitely delayed, because with the Lord a
thousand years are as one day. There is not another passage
in the whole New Testament which implies that the Parousia—for
which the early Christians looked with such intense
earnestness—so far from being manifested in that very
generation, might not take place for even a millennium
hence. However we explain the phrase, " Since the fathers
fell asleep," the point of view seems to mark an age later
than that of the true St. Peter.1 It seems to point to an
epoch in which those who, like the Montanists, still
expected
1 Even in Justin Martyr's time there was still the
expectation of an immediate Parousia (Vial c. Try ph.
80).
194 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
the instant close of the age (in another
sense than that in which it had already been accomplished by
the fall of Jerusalem) were few in number.1
The last chapter of the Epistle is
devoted to the correction of two errors—namely (i.), the
acceptance of the scoff about the delay in Christ's Second
Coming, and (ii.) the misuse of the Epistles of St. Paul.
The first error is dealt with at some length (iii. 1—13);
the second is dismissed in a few words (15—16). It cannot be
said that either of these topics necessarily
indicates an age later than that of St. Peter. They would,
however, have been very suitable to the second century, when
even the Fall of Jerusalem—in which men failed to recognise
a true Coming of Christ—had not been followed by the
expected Advent in flaming fire; and when, as we know, some
Gnostic sects, like that of Marcion, were beginning to make
a dangerous use of the arguments of St. Paul.
No doubt as regards every one of these
difficulties something more or less possible,
probable, or plausible may be urged. It may be said, for
instance, that after St. Peter had written the First Epistle
the letter of St. Jude was brought to him, and threw him
into such a state of indignant alarm as to alter his whole
frame of mind, and to account for many of the differences
above mentioned. The non-allusion to Christ's preaching in
Hades may be referred to this indignation of mind, and it
may be pointed out that St. Peter, if the Second Epistle be
genuine, shows
1 See Baur, First Three Centuries,
i. 247, ii. 45 (E. Tr.). The Mon. tanist view was no
doubt that of the primitive Church. See Mr. De Soyre's
excellent Essay on Montanism, and Bonwelsch, Die
Niihe des Wettendes, p. 76.
195 - CAN THE DIFFICULTIES BE MET?
the same interest as before in events to
which other Apostles have made little or no allusion. The
absence or presence of certain marked influences, and modes
of quoting Scripture, may be regarded as having in it
nothing decisive. The expression "your Apostles " may
merely mean " St. Paul and those who preached to you." " The
Holy Mount," though not a phrase which we should have
expected, may be defended on Old Testament analogies,1 and
may hardly involve its modern connotations. The allusion to
St. Paul's Epistles may not be to all of them which we
possess, but only to those, whether lost or extant,
which may have been made known to St. Peter by Silvanus or
Mark ; and doubtless the power of the Holy Spirit was
recognised in them from the earliest age. Whether these
answers be regarded as sufficient to support the cause in
which they are urged, must depend on the feelings of the
reader. They mitigate some of the difficulties; few, I
think, would pretend to say that they are adequate to remove
them all. It must be remembered that objections which might
be overruled if they stood alone, may acquire from their
number and variety a cumulative force. Nor are all
these objections easy to meet. The mixture, for instance, of
presents and futures in the description of the False
Teachers, is a difficulty which has been met by untenable
remarks about the "Prophetic style." That St. Jude's Epistle
was prior to that of St. Peter seems to me an
irrefragable conclusion; and if so, it is an unsolved—though
I will not say insoluble—difficulty that St. Peter should
have described in prophetic futures the teachers whom St.
Jude had already denounced as active workers.
1 Is. xxvii. 13.
196 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
There is no known reason why he should
have mingled predictions of their appearance with traits of
their existing physiognomy. If it be urged that St. Peter
merely prophesies the worse development of contemporary
germs of evil, the answer is that it would be impossible to
imagine anything more pernicious than the apostates
whom St. Jude had scathed with his terrible invective.1
Before we can acquiesce in these methods of defence let us
ask ourselves whether they would have had the least weight
with us if no predisposition to side with the popular
opinion were involved. Would they have been held sufficient
to prove the genuineness of a classic treatise, or even of a
tract of any of the Fathers ?
(19.) But we have not even now exhausted
the peculiarities of this weakly-authenticated letter. We
have still to consider the extraordinary phenomenon which it
presents in its relationship to the short Epistle of Jude.
On the facts of this relationship each successive writer
comes to a different conclusion; but, after careful
consideration and comparison of the two documents, it seems
to my own mind impossible to doubt that Jude was the
earlier of the two writers.2
1 Dean Alford and others point out
resemblances in this Epistle to the style and
phraseology of St. Peter's speeches in the Acts of the
Apostles, snch as the word " piety " (Acts iii.
12), " the Day of the Lord" (iii. 10; Acts ii. 20), and
a few others. Bat they seem to me too few and too
shadowy for their purpose; nor can we observe in the
Second Epistle (with one marked exception, vide
infra, p. 204) that influence of events narrated in
the Gospels on the character and views of St. Peter,
which may be so strikingly traced in the First Epistle
(supra, p. 124,/jr.).
2 The notion of Luther, Wolf, &e.,
that 2 Peter was the earlier, though still supported by
Thiersch, Dietlein, Fronmuller, Hofmann, Wordsworth,
&c., is being more and more abandoned. The priority of
St. Jnde is accepted by Herder, Hug, Eichhorn, Credner,
Neander, De Wette, Mayerhoff, Guerike, Reuss, Block,
Weiss, Wiesinger, Bruckner, Hnther, Ewald, Alford,
Plnmptre, Dr. S. Davidson
197 - RESEMBLANCE TO ST. JUDE.
If so, the fact that such an Apostle as
St. Peter should, without even referring to him by name,
have incorporated successively so many of the thoughts and
expressions of one who, like St. Jude, was not an Apostle,
is yet another extraordinary circumstance.1 To talk of "
plagiarism" would be to import modern notions into the
enquiry; and if St. Peter were the borrower, we shall see
that he deals with his materials in a wise and independent
manner. But as to any further questions which may arise from
the relationship of the two writers, we must be content to
say that we have no data on which to furnish an answer.
The closeness of the relationship will be
seen at a glance by comparing the parallel passages side by
side. The characteristics of the "impious persons" of Jude
and that of the " false teachers " of St. Peter are
identical. Both are marked by those insidious and
subterranean methods which seem to be inseparable from the
character of religious partisans (Jud. 4; 2 Pet. ii. 1—3);
by impious wantonness (id., and Jud. 8; 2 Pet. ii.
10); by denial of Christ (id.}; by slander of
dignities (Jud. 8 ; 2 Pet. ii. 10); by corruption of natural
instincts (Jud. 10 ; 2 Pet. ii. 12); by greed (Jud. 11; 2
Pet. ii. 14, 15); by pompous assertions and scoffing mockery
(Jud. 16— 18; 2 Pet. ii. 18, iii. 3). Both are doomed to
swift judgment; are described by very similar metaphors; are
threatened with the same punishments; are compared to
Balaam; and are warned by the example of the Cities of the
Plain. But if the two passages are read side by side, it can
hardly be denied that the language of St. Jude is the more
eloquent and impetuous, while that of
1 Bertholdt and Lange suppose that this chapter was
subsequently interpolated into the Second Epistle of St.
Peter.
198 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
St. Peter is the more elaborate and
restrained. The burning lava of St. Jude's indignation has
evidently poured itself through the secondary channels of a
temperament which would probably have been more congenial to
its reception at an earlier period. St. Peter, if it be he,
catches something of the Judaic fire and heat of his
contemporary, but he modifies, softens, and corrects his
vehement phrases. His language is but an echo of the
thunder. He throws the description, in part at least, into
the future, as though to indicate that those against whom he
warns his readers have not yet burst into the full blossom
of their iniquity.
Travelling through Christian communities
as one of " the brethren of the Lord,"1 St. Jude seems to
have come into personal contact with bodies of corrupt,
greedy, and subtle Antinomians closely resembling those "
Gnostics before Gnosticism "'whose appearance had been noted
by the prescient eye of St. Paul. Having actually witnessed
their baleful influence, he can depict them with startling
power and clearness, and he rolls over them peal after peal
of Apocalyptic denunciation. St. Peter, now perhaps awaiting
his death at Home, has not personally seen them—not, at any
rate, in their worst and most undisguised developments.
Startled by the language of St. Jude—such is a perhaps
admissible hypothesis—finding that the very words and
thoughts and sentences of that brief but strange and
powerful letter keep ringing with ominous sound in his
memory—in his heart too the fire burns and he speaks
with his tongue. The mystery of iniquity, he implies, is
already working, but he cannot
i 1 Cor. ix. 5.
199 - ST. PETER AND ST. JUDE.
bring himself to believe that it has
invaded all the Churches to which he writes, and therefore
he predicts even while he is describing, and describes while
he predicts. The language of his second chapter seems to
show that the author was writing from vivid and even verbal
memory of St. Jude's letter, but not with its words, lying
actually before him. In some cases he presents the curious
but familiar phenomenon of the memory being magnetized
rather by the sounds of the words than by the words
themselves.1 Thus from external similarity St. Jude's "
sunken reefs" (spilades) become " spots " (spilof),2
and St. Jude's " love-feasts " (agapai) become
"deceits" (apatai). But, besides this, it is evident
that both in greater and smaller matters a spirit of
conscious modification is at work, both in the way of
addition and omission. Where St. Jude speaks of " clouds
without water" St. Peter, to avoid any scientific
cavil—since a cloud without water is a thing not
conceivable—speaks of " wells without water." Where
St. Jude refers to the profanation of the Agapse St. Peter's
allusion is more distant and general. St. Jude in three
successive clauses speaks of the fall of the angels through
fleshly lusts; of Sodom and Gromorrha as " undergoing a
judgment of seonian fire;" of a peculiar form of ceremonial
pollution familiar to all who were trained in the Levitic
law; of the dispute between Michael the Archangel and the
Devil about the body of Moses; and of the corruption of
natural and instinctive
1 Weiss says that "St. Peter" has
here been influenced by the " worfklang."
2 I am aware that some take mnXifttcf
to mean the same as <nrZ\oi, and it is so understood in
the ancient versions. See Bishop Lightfoot on
Revision, p. 137. Dr. Abbott points out
(Expositor, Feb. 1882, p. 145) that a group of words
in this paragraph is also found in Is. Ivi. 7—Ivii. 5.
200 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
knowledge. He then proceeds to compare
these evildoers to Cain, to Balaam, and to Korah, and after
an impassioned outburst of metaphors applies to them a
prophecy from the apocryphal Book of Enoch. It is
instructive to see how the writer of this later Epistle
deals with the burning material thus before him. To the fall
of the angels he only alludes in the most general manner,
excluding all reference to the Rabbinic tradition, which
sprung out of inferences from Gen. vi. 2. Omitting St.
Jude's allusion to the Israelites in the wilderness, he
substitutes a reference to the Deluge. Omitting, perhaps as
liable to be misunderstood, the aeonian fire of Sodom and
Gromorrha, he only says that these cities were reduced to
ashes, while he is careful to add, by way of encouragement
to the faithful, that Lot was saved. He omits as painful,
and to Hellenic readers hardly intelligible, both of
St. Jude's allusions to certain forms of Levitic
pollutions.1 He omits, as being derived from the apocryphal
Ascension of Moses, all allusion to the legend about
the dispute of Michael and Satan, and even the name of the
Archangel, and, in a passage which, apart from the parallel
in St. Jude, would be extremely obscure, he gives to the
reference a general turn, which, if it conveyed to the
readers any distinct conception, would remind them rather of
the accuser of the Brethren in the Book of Zechariah. St.
Jude, speaking throughout rather of vicious livers than of
false teachers, describes them with great clearness as
blaspheming in subjects about which they know nothing, and
corrupting the knowledge which comes to them instinctively,
as it does to animals without reason. The later writer
remembers the words " as the animals
1 Lev. xv. 16,17; Jude 8, 23.
201 - PRIORITY OF ST. JUDE.
without reason," but by an ingenious
figure of speech, in which the same word serves a double
purpose,1 applies it to compare the hopeless end of
the false teachers to that of animals. Omitting the
instances of Gain and of Korah, but amplifying that of
Balaam, which was more germane to his purpose, he tones down
the exuberance of St. Jude's rhetoric. Perhaps because he is
only writing from impressions without the original
manuscript before him, while substituting " wells without
water" for "clouds without water," he adds the clause
" clouds chased by the hurricane." He omits St. Jude's "
wandering stars," and yet applies directly to the teachers
the powerful metaphor " for whom the gloom of darkness has
been reserved for ever." Again, he omits the prophecy of
Enoch, probably because it is taken from an apocryphal book;
and lastly, he mentions—as a specific instance of the scoffs
to which St. Jude only alludes—the mocking questions which
were suggested by the delay of Christ's return. I must
confess my inability to see how any one who approaches the
enquiry with no ready-made theories can fail to come to the
conclusion that the priority in this instance belongs to St.
Jude. It would have been impossible for such a burning and
withering blast of defiance
1 This figure of speech is called
amtanaclisis, and consists in the use of the same word
twice in different senses in the same passage, (see
supra, p. 165, the note on 1 Pet. iii. 1). Here
<p8opa is first "destruction," and then "corruption."
Compare 2 Pet. ii. 12, "But these, as reasonless animals,
creatures of nature (Quanta), born for capture and
destruction (<j>9ofmv), blaspheming in things of which
they are ignorant (ayroovaiv), shall be destroyed in
their own corruption," with Jude 10, " These, in all
things which they know . not (owe oiSa.aiv),
blaspheme; bat all the things which, like the reasonless
animals, they know naturally (fyvaiKus), in these
they corrupt themselves
202 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
and invective as his brief letter to have
been composed on principles of modification and addition.1
All the marks which indicate the reflective treatment of an
existing document are to be seen in the Second Epistle of
St. Peter. In_ every instance of variation we see the
reasons which influenced the later writer. The instances
of Cain and Korah did not suit his purpose, which dealt
rather with secret corruption than flagrant violence, and
with errors of theory than with undisguised revolt. But, had
St. Peter written first, there is no reason why St.
Jude should have omitted so striking and apposite an example
as was furnished by the Deluge. It is inconceivable that St.
Jude should simply have taken a paragraph of a longer
Epistle, have added apocryphal illustrations to it, and
flashed lightning into it by a process of reflective
treatment. All literary probability decisively shows that
the more guarded, more dignified, more exclusively
authoritative composition—the one less liable to excite
offence and cavil—would be the later of the two. There is
nothing absurd in the supposition that a later writer,
powerfully moved by the state of things revealed in the
letter of St. Jude, should, in a longer and in some respects
weightier epistle, have utilised, while yet he modified,
that powerful utterance, abandoning its triplicity of
structure,2 and omitting those Hebraic references which
would have been a stumbling-block to a wider circle
1 The genius and fine literary
instinct of Herder saw this at once: " Siehe welch ein
ganzer kraftiger, wie ein Feuerrad in sich selbst
zuruck-lauf ender Brief: man nehme das Schreiben Petrus
dazu, wie es einleitet, mildert, auslasst, &c." So, too,
Weiss, Huther, &c.
2 See infra, p. 236.
203 - POSSIBLE AUTHENTICITY.
of readers. The notion that St. Jude
endeavoured to "improve upon" St. Peter is, I say, a
literary impossibility; and if in some instances the phrases
of St. Jude seem more antithetical and striking, and his
description clearer, I have sufficiently accounted for the
inferiority—if it be inferiority—of St. Peter by the
supposition that he was a man of more restrained
temperament; that he wrote under the influence of
reminiscences and impressions; and that he was warning
against forms of evil with which he had not come into so
personal a contact.
Having now examined—fairly, I trust, and
as fully as my limits will allow—the peculiarities of the
Epistle before us, and the serious difficulties which lie in
the way of our regarding it as the work of St. Peter, I will
state one or two of the reasons why, in spite of these
difficulties, I cannot regard it as certainly
spurious. They are mainly three:—
1. First, we must not wholly ignore the
similarity in expression and tone of thought between this
Epistle and the First,1 nor the slight resemblances which it
offers to St. Peter's speeches recorded in the Acts.2 The
resemblance of the writer to St. Peter in tone of
1 Words common to both Epistles are "
precious ", " abundantly furnish", " brotherly
love", " eye-witnesses ", " wautonness ", " spotless ",
In both there is a prominence of the Deluge and of
Prophecy. See Plumptre, Introd., p. 75. I have
pointed out that in both occurs a specimen of the figure
called antanaclisis (" word" in 1 Pet. iii. 1, "
corruption " in 2 Pet. ii. 12). This has, I believe,
escaped the notice of previous inquirers. See supra,
pp. 165, 201.
2 This is fully worked out by Prof.
Lumby in the Expositor, iv. 372-399 and 446-469.
But in any case the writer of the Second Epistle would
be very familiar with the language of the First.
Differences, in a question of this kind, furnish a
far more serious consideration than identities and
resemblances.
204 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
mind1—as, for instance, in his large
heartedness to the Gentiles,2 in his fondness for the less
trodden paths of Biblical illustration and enquiry, and in
his tendency to soften instances of doom by the parallel of
instances of deliverance—must also be allowed their due
weight. Under this head I may refer to the subtle
reminiscences of the Transfiguration. Of the appeal
to the Transfiguration as a source of the writer's
conviction, it may of course be said that it would naturally
occur to any one assuming the name of St. Peter; but the
casual subsequent introduction of the word "tabernacle,"3
and of the most unusual word for " decease,"4 not in any
formal connexion with the appeal, but by an inimitably
natural association of ideas, has always seemed to me an
important item of evidence. To this must be added the
little-noticed indication that the Transfiguration probably
took place at night, though it is not so stated in the
Gospels. This would at once account for the following
comparison of the word of prophecy to "a light shining in a
squalid place."
2. Another important consideration is the
ancientness of this Epistle. If we cannot infer this
from the vague resemblances to it adduced from passages in
the Apostolic Fathers, we may infer it from three
circumstances—namely, the want of all specific
features of later Gnosticism in the heretics here described;
the absence of allusions to ecclesiastical organisation; and
the absence of any traces of the
1 Compare 2 Pet. i. 17, 21; ii. 1, 13; with Acts iii.
12; ii. 2; iv. 24; ii. 15.
2 2 Pet. i. 1.
3 Matt. xvii. 4.
4 "departure," i.e., death, as in Jos. Antt.
iv. 812. Wisd. iii. 2.
205 - ANTIQUITY OF THE EPISTLE.
fall of Jerusalem. As to the first point,
is it not certain that a later writer would have aimed his
remonstrances at something more distinctly and definitely
resembling the heresies of Cerinthus or Ebion, or, later
still, of Carpocrates and Valentinus? As to the second
point, it is probably better known to us than it was even to
many writers in the second century, that there had been a
rapid tendency to de-synonymize the words " bishop " and "
presbyter," and that the consequent development of "
episcopal " power was due to the growth of heresy, against
which it was designed to be a bulwark.1 If, then, the writer
of this Epistle was a falsarius, writing late in the
second century, it is difficult to imagine that he would not
have adopted the same tone in reference to this subject as
the other writers of his age. As regards the fall of
Jerusalem, it may, of course, be said that any reference to
it would have betrayed the pseudonymous character of the
writer; but I am now only arguing that there are no
traces of the state of mind produced by the Jewish
catastrophe. Is it not probable that a falsarius of
the ability pre-supposed by this Epistle would have seized
the grand opportunity of introducing as a prediction
an illustration which would have been in all respects so
overwhelmingly apposite ? But in any case the end of the
Jewish polity was an event so stupendous that no writer
dealing with such subjects as those before us could have
succeeded in excluding every trace of an occurrence which so
radically modified the tone of Christian thought.
1 In the First Epistle the word
episJcopos only occnrs once, and that in ite
general sense of " guardian " (1 Pet. ii. 25), and
each Church has only its " presbyters," with whom the
Apostle ranks himself (1 Pet. v. 1).
206 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
3. One more consideration remains, which
seems to me of capital importance. It is the superiority of
this Epistle to every one of the uncanonical writings of the
first and second centuries. If we are to accept the theories
of modern critics, that the Epistles of the Captivity, and
the Pastoral Epistles, and the Gospel of St. John, and the
Second Epistle of St. Peter are the works of " forgers,"
then—seeing the indescribable superiority of these writings
to all others which saw the light during the epoch at which
they are supposed to have been written—we are driven to the
extraordinary conclusion that the best strength and
brilliancy and spiritual insight of the second century is to
be found in its pseudonymous writings! Who will venture to
assert that any Apostolic Father—that Clemens of Rome, or
Ignatius, or Polycarp, or Hernias, or Justin Martyr could
have written so much as twenty consecutive verses so
eloquent and so powerful as those of the Second Epistle of
St. Peter ? No known member of the Church in that age
could have been the writer; not even the author of the
Epistle to Diognetus. Would a writer so much more powerful
than any of these have remained uninfluential and unknown ?
Would one who could wield his pen with so inspired a power
have failed to write a line in his own name, and for the
immediate benefit of his own contemporaries ?
In the face, then, of these
counter-difficulties, I see no solution of the problem but
the one which St. Jerome indicated fourteen centuries ago.1
I believe that we may perhaps recognise in this Epistle the
1 " Stilo inter se et charactere
discrepant structuraque verborum. Ex quo intelligimus
pro necessitate rerum diversis eum usum interpretibus."
—Sf. ad Sedib. 120,11.
207 - INFLUENCE OF ST. PETER.
opinions, the influence, the impress,
direct or indirect, of the great Apostle of the
Circumcision. If we cannot find his individual style, if we
are faced by many peculiarities, if we miss characteristic
expressions, if we recognise a different mode of
workmanship, some of these difficulties would he removed by
the supposition of a literary amanuensis. The supposition of
an Aramaic original, as supported by Mr. King, seems to me
untenable.1 This Epistle is addressed quite as much to
Gentiles as to Jews ; and even if the Jews of the Dispersion
understood Aramaic, the Gentiles did not. This suggestion,
moreover, does not remove the most serious difficulties. The
Epistle, though it does not show the mastery of Hellenistic
Greek possessed by some of the New Testament writers, has
yet an energy of its own which excludes the possibility of
its being a translation.2 I believe there is much to support
the conclusion—at which I had arrived before I became aware
of the resemblances to Josephus—that we have not here the
words and style of the great Apostle, but that he lent to
this Epistle the sanction of his name and the assistance of
his advice. If this be so, it is still in its main essence
genuine as well as canonical, and there is a reason both for
its peculiarities and for its tardy reception. On this
hypothesis we may rejoice that we have
1 A translation would not have such a
figure as that involved in the use of 4>flop& (first "
destruction," then " corruption ") in ii. 12, or such an
alliteration as vfo^rov impoQpovlav in ii. 16.
2 "Diese ist fast ohne alle Ansnahme
sehr fein Griechisch, voll der freiesten aeht
Griechischen Wbrtstellungen nnd Satzbildungen," &c.—
Ewald, Sendschr. ii. 110. It may, however, be
best described as the poetic Greek of one who had partly
learned the language from the tragedians. The
repetitions of words are due to the same sparse but
sonorous vocabulary of the amanuensis.
208 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
preserved to us both the encouragements
addressed to the Church by St. Peter, and his warnings
against anti-Christian heresies. These heresies, as we see
from the Second Epistle to Timothy, had also occupied a
large space in the last thoughts of St. Paul. St. Peter
speaks of them mainly in the future, as St. Paul had done in
his farewell to the Ephesian elders at Miletus. It is said
that when Charlemagne first saw the ships of the pirate
Norsemen he burst into tears, not because he feared that
they would give him any trouble, but because he
foresaw the miseries which they would inflict upon his
subjects in the future. So it was with the Apostles. The
errors of which others only saw the germ, loomed large on
the horizon of their prophetic insight, although it was not
until after their death that they assumed their full
proportions as the perilous heresies of Gnostic speculation.
CHAPTER X.
THE SECOND EPISTLE Of ST. PETER.
Instead of following the plan which I
have hitherto adopted, of endeavouring to take the reader
through each Epistle by explaining and epitomising its
general purpose in language which may counteract the
deadening effect of over-familiarity, I have thought it best
to re-translate the whole of this Epistle. I have done so
for several reasons. In previous instances I have given a
literal version of every passage which was obscure, or
specially remarkable, or in which the English Version seemed
incorrect, or difficult of apprehension, or dependent on
inferior readings. This Epistle has given rise to so many
controversies, it is so remarkably compact in its structure,
its expressions are so unusual, and sometimes even so
astonishing, that I have thought it best to retranslate the
whole of it as closely as I could, appending in the briefest
form such notes as seemed most necessary. I know that the
reader may feel inclined to leave the translation unread,
under the notion that he is already familiar with a version
not only infinitely more dear to him, but also more
euphonious, more smooth, more literary, and (as it will
perhaps seem to him) more easy to understand. I would,
however, ask him to follow me in this version,
210 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
because our English Bible, with all its
splendid merits, constantly misses the peculiarities of the
writer's diction through its besetting fondness for needless
variations. My translation, made, I ought to say, before the
Revised Version appeared, and with a different object, is
meant throughout to be not only a literal version, but also
a running commentary.1
Symeons Peter, a slave and apostle of
Jesus Christ, to those who have obtained3 a like precious
faith with us, in the righteousness of our God and of our Saviour Jesus Christ,4 grace to you and peace be multiplied
in the full knowledge5 of God and of Jesus our Lord. Seeing
that His Divine power hath given us all things that pertain
to life and piety,6 by means of the full knowledge of Him
Who called us by His own glory and virtue f by means
of which He hath given us His greatest and precious
promises,8 that by their means ye may become partakers of
Divine nature, having escaped from the corruption which is
in the world in lust. And on this very
1 I may perhaps be allowed to remark
that, though this book, no less than my Life of
Christ and Life of St. Paul has been written
without the aid which I should have derived from the
Revised Version, I find that there is scarcely a single
instance in which the corrections I had ventured to
make, and the readings which I had selected, were not in
accordance with those of the Revisers. The fact that the
renderings which I have given are often those which the
Revisers place in the margin, may serve to illustrate
the exact reproduction of the peculiarities of the
original, at which I have always aimed.
2 The adoption of this form at once marks a Hebraist.
3 Acts i. 17 (St. Peter).
4 " Of our God and Saviour Jesus
Christ" would also be grammatical, but see on Tit. ii.
13, Life and Work of St. Paul, ii. 533; and the
next verse seems to show that the Father and the Son are
here meant.
5 " full knowledge," is the leading
word of this Epistle (as "hope" is of IPet.).
6 The word only occurs elsewhere in
Acts iii. 12 and the pastoral Epistles. 0«<w, " divine,"
is peculiar to this Epistle. (Of. Acts xvii. 29.)
7 In 1 Pet. ii. 9 the word is which
is quite different. Leg., The writer is
fond of using the emphatic (2 Pet. ii. 22; iii.
3, 16, 17; 1 Pet. iii. 15).
8 As in 2 Pet. iii. 13.
211 - SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER.
account, adding all earnestness,1
abundantly furnish2 in your faith virtue, and in your virtue
knowledge, and in your knowledge self-control, and in your
self-control endurance, and in your endurance piety, and in
your piety brotherly affection, and in your brotherly
affection love.3 For these things, when they exist and
abound, render you neither idle nor unfruitful unto the full
knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.4 For he in whom they are
not is blind, wilfully closing his eyes,6 assuming oblivion6
of his purification from his olden sins.7 Wherefore the
rather, brethren, give diligence to make sure your calling
and election, for by so doing ye shall never stumble.8 For
there shall be richly furnished to you the entrance into the
eternal kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ (i. 1—
II).9
Wherefore I will not neglect to remind
you always about these things, though ye know them, and have
been firmly fixed in the present truth.10 But I consider it
right, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to arouse you by
way of reminder, knowing that swiftly shall come the laying
aside of this my tabernacle,11 as even our Lord Jesus Christ
showed me.12 But I will be diligent, that you may
1 Jos. Ant. xx. 9, § 2.
2 The E. V. " Add to your faith
virtue, &c. " is quite untenable.
3 For these virtues see the first
Epistle, where every one of them is mentioned, even the
less common words (1 Pet. ii. 9, plur.), (1
Pet. i. 22), and (1 Pet. iii. 7).
4 Comp. Col. i. 10.
5 There is a gloss "
fumbling his way." If the meaning " shortsighted " (Arist
Probl. xxxi. § 16) be adopted (as in E. V.), it
may mean " blind to the far-off heavenly things, able
only to see the near earthly things."
6 Comp. Jos. Antt. ii. 6, § 9.
7 I.e., by Baptism. — Chrysost., &c.
8 Ja. ii. 10, iii. 2.
9 "Furnish knowledge, self-control,
&c. (ver. 5), and you shall be rewarded in kind ; for so
the entrance into Christ's eternal kingdom shall be
furnished richly to yon."
10 Ver. 12, Cf. Jude 5;
Rom. xv. 14; 1 Pet. v.12.
11 A mixture of the metaphors of a
robe and a building, as in 2 Cor. v. 1 (De Wette).
12 John xxi. 17, 18 (but of course
that was written long afterwards, if the Epistle be
genuine).
212 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
be able1 even on every occasion after my
departure, to make mention of these things.2 For it was not
by following in the track of elaborated myths3 that we made
known to you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ,
but by having been initiated,4 as eyewitnesses, into His
Majesty. For having received honour and glory from God the
Father when a voice such as this was borne to Him* from the
magnificent glory,6 " My Son, my Beloved is this,7 in whom I
am well pleased — "8 And this voice we heard borne
from Heaven, when we were with Him in the Holy Mount.9 And
still stronger is the surety we have in the prophetic
word,10 whereunto ye do well if ye take heed11 as to a lamp
shining in a squalid place,12 until the day
1, as in Lk. vii. 42.
2 This is the ordinary meaning.
3 See on 1 Tim. i. 4, iv. 7, Life
of St. Paul, ii. 517 ; but each commentator guesses
differently as to the kind of myths alluded to. The best
comment is Jos. Antt. Prosm. § 4 : " All other
lawgivers following on the track of their myths,
transferred to the gods the shame of their human sins."
4 einform, a technical word of the
Eleusinian mysteries (used in 2 Mace. iii. 39).
5 A most unusual expression, found
also in 1 Pet. i. 13. Perhaps it may be explained of the
rushing wind accompanying the Bath Kol Cf . Acts ii. 2.
It is analogous to to (Is. ix. 8). The Evangelists (Lk.
ix. 35 ; John xii. 30).
6 The glory is " the Shechinah " which uttered the
voice (inr6).
7 The variations from the Gospel
narrative are in favour of the genuineness of the
Epistle. " In whom," lit. " unto whom."
8 The sentence is unfinished in the original (Anakoluthori).
9 The inference from this
expression, as showing a post- Apostolic date, is not
unreasonable, but the epithet may be fairly explained by
Jewish conceptions (Ex. iii. 5; Josh. v. 15).
10 Ver. 19, Peptutrfpov. Why
"more sure1?" Because wider in its range, and
more varied, and coming from many, and bringing a more
intense personal conviction than the testimony to a
single fact. The reference to prophecy is prominent in
both Epistles (I Pet. i. 11, seq.). Perhaps, too,
we may trace the early tendency to underrate the force
of individual visions, which we find existing in St.
Paul's day (see Life of St. Paul, i. 193), and
which is so strongly marked in the Clementines (Horn.
xvii. 13). The " prophetic word " may surely include
New Testament as well as Old Testament prophecies (Acts
xxi. 10, 1 Cor. xii. 10, 1 Thess. v. 20 ; 1 Tim. i. 18).
11 Jos. Antt. xi. 6, § 12
213 - SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER.
dawn, and the morning star arise in your
hearts ;* knowing this first, that no prophecy of Scripture
proves to be of private interpretation.8 For prophecy was
never borne along by will of man, but being borne along by
the Holy Spirit, men spoke from God (i. 12—21).
But there rose false prophets also among
the people, as also among you shall be false teachers, of a
kind3 who shall secretly introduce factions of perdition,4
denying even the Master that bought them,5 bringing upon
themselves swift perdition. And many shall follow in the
track* of their wantonness,7 on whose account the way of the
truth shall be railed at.8 And in covetousness, with
fictitious speeches, shall they make trade of you, for whom,
since long ago,
1 The meaning seems to be that the
lamp of prophecy will become needless in the full
noonday blaze of perfect conviction.
2 Of the many possible explanations
of these words, I accept that which makes them mean "
that the prophets did not speak by spontaneous
knowledge, and spoke more than they could themselves
interpret," as where Philo says, " the prophet utters
nothing of his own." If his utterance is not his
own, his interpretation may also well be
inadequate. The remark then resembles 1 Pet. i. 10 — 12.
The word would then mean that History proves the truth
of this remark. It only occurs in Aquila's version of
Gen. xl. 8, and means " I explain " in Mk. iv. 34. The
verb ivi\vu occurs in Geu. xl. 8, xli. 12, and
the explanation of the thought must be looked for in
Gen. xli. 15, 16 (comp. Jer. xxiii.26). [Since writing
this note I see that Dr. Abbott points out that
several words are here borrowed from the passage in
Philo, Qu.is Her. Div. Haer. p. 52, viz. :
This seems to be decisive as to the meaning.]
3 The transition from the true
to the false prophets, and so to existing false
teachers, is very natural.
4 The meaning " heresies " is later (cf
. 1 Cor. xi. 19, GaL v. 20, Tit. iii. 10).
6 Peter's mere momentary " denial "
at a moment of strong temptation differs wholly from
this persistent negation and apostasy. — notice
the clear expression of Christ's death for all.
In the participial constructions of this chapter (which
I have faithfully reproduced) the sentences sometimes
have an unfinished look.
7 Lecheries," Wiclyf.
8 This furnishes us with an important
historical hint. The strange and odious calumnies which
were rife from the earliest days against the Christians,
originated in the antinomian heresies of Gnostic and
other sects in which perverted doctrine led to impure
life. See Jer. Ado. Lutif. p. 53 ; Epiphan.
Haer. 23.
214 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
their doom idleth not, and their
destruction drowseth not.1 For if God spared not angels
who sinned,2 but, hurling them to Tartarus,3 committed
them to dens4 of darkness, as reserved for judgment—and
spared not the ancient world, but preserved Noah, a herald
of righteousness,5 with seven others, bringing a sudden
flood on the world of the impious; and calcining the cities
of Sodom and Gomorrha, condemned them with overthrow, having
made them a warning for those who should hereafter be
impious; and righteous Lot, utterly distressed by the wanton
life of these offenders,6 He rescued—for by sight and
hearing the righteous man, dwelling among them day after
day, was torturing his righteous soul with their lawless
deeds—the Lord knoweth how to rescue the pious from trial,
but to reserve the unrighteous, under punishment, for the
day of judgment; and especially those who walk after the
flesh in the lust of pollution, and despise dominion.
Daring, self-willed, they tremble not when they rail at
glories,7 in cases wherein angels, greater though they are
in strength and might,8 do not bring against them9 before
the Lord a railing judgment. But these
1 The sentence of judgment; the
act. lit. "nods," " dormitat" (Matt.
xxv. 5). 2 Gen. vi. 2.
3 Ver. 4. ; a strange classic
hapax legomenon. Tartarus is the Hebrew Gehinnom.
St. Peter does not follow St. Jude in specifying the
traditional sin of the angels; still his allusion is to
Jewish tradition. Cf. Book of Enoch v. 16; x. 6; xiv. 4,
etc. On such allusions see Life of St. Paul, i.
58, ii. 48—51, etc.
4 Leg., ffipols, m, A, B, C.
Here again St. Peter substitutes a word of similar sound
for aeiftus, " chains," which may have been a
variation of memory for Jude's Secriois. There is,
however, an epic daring in the expression "chains
of darkness;" "fetter of darkness" is found in
Wisd. xvii. 17.
5 That Noah was a preacher was a
natural Jewish inference (Jos. Antt. i. 3, § 1).
6 Implying that they violated the most sacred and
natural laws.
7 Glories, that is, at " glorious beings."
8 " Fools rush in, where angels fear to tread."
9 This can only mean ''against
glories"—i.e., against angelic dignities even
after their fall—and the verse would be perfectly
inexplicable without the allusion of Jude to Michael
refraining to rail at Satan. He and the fallen angels
were 8<(|oi once, just as they may still be called "
angels." Compare Milton's— " Less than Archangel
ruined, or excess Of glory obscured." "Unwilling to
adduce Jude's reference to the dispute between Michael
and
215 - SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER.
as mere irrational animals, born for
capture and destruction,1 railing in things which they, know
not, in their own corruption shall be utterly destroyed,2
suffering wrong as the hire of doing wrong.3 Thinking that
luxuriousness in the day4 is pleasure, spots6 and blemishes,
luxuriating in their own deceits6 while they banquet with
you, having eyes full of an adulteress,7 and insatiable of
sin, luring with a bait unstable souls, having a heart
trained in covetousness, children of malediction !
Abandoning the straight path they wandered, following in the
path of Balaam the son of Bosor,8 who loved the hire of
wrongdoing, but received a rebuke for his own transgression:
a dumb beast of burden9 uttering a human voice checked the
prophet's infatuation. These are waterless springs, and
mists driven by a hurricane, for whom the mirk of darkness
has been reserved. For uttering inflations of foolishness
they lure with a bait10 in the lusts of the flesh, in
wantonness, those who
Satan about the body of Moses, which was
only recorded by apocryphal writings from Jewish tradition,
the writer makes the reference general, so that the reader
who was familiar with the Old Testament would rather he
reminded of Zech. iii. 1, 2.
1 A sacrificial calf ran to Rabbi
Judah and wept in his bosom. But "go," he said, "you
were created for this purpose" (Bahha Metsia, 85 a).
2 The acceptance of Jude's words, and
their application in a totally different sense, is very
remarkable. St. Jude's language reads like a keen
epigram; on the other hand, we have in St. Peter a
remarkable play on the two senses of the word, viz., "
corruption" and " destruction," v. supra, p. 201.
3 The common text has " about
to carry off," A, G.
4 I.e., for life's brief day.
" Voluptatem aestimantes diei delicias " (Vulg.).
5 Where Jude has " sunken reefs."
6 For Jude's aydirais, " love
feasts" (cf. 2 Thess. ii. 10).
7 cf. Rev. ii. 20). But if the
reading be right (for /ioi^a\ia:> », A,) the allusion is
uncertain.
8 St. Paul (1 Cor. x. 8), St. Peter,
and St. John (Rev. ii. 14, &c.) alike allude to this
false prophet as a type of false teachers in their own
day. Bosor, perhaps a Galilean corruption of Beor, with
an intentional assonance (in the Jewish fashion, as in
Kir Seres, Baal Zebub, &c., see Life of
Christ, i. 456) to Bashar, " flesh."
9 The New Testament writers, like the
LXX., seem to avoid (ass) which led to Gentile jeers,
and use the more euphemistic>.
10 As in ver. 14; only found in Ja. i. 14.
216 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
were scarcely1 escaping them who spend
their lives in error,—promising them liberty, though being
themselves slaves of corruption.2 For by whatever any one
has been worsted, by that has he also been enslaved. For if,
after having escaped the pollutions of the world by full
knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are
worsted by being again entangled in them, the last things
have become worse to them than the first.3 For it had been
better for them not to have fully known the way of
righteousness, than, after fully knowing it, to swerve aside
from the holy commandment delivered to them. But there has
happened to them the fact of the true proverb, " The dog
turning to his own vomit," and " A sow that had bathed to
its wallowing-place of mire"4 (ii. 1—22).
This is now, beloved, the Second Epistle
I am writing to you, in both of which I am trying to arouse
your sincere understanding, by reminding you,—that you may
remember the words spoken before by the holy prophets, and
the command of the Lord and Saviour, through your Apostles;5
recognising this first, that there shall come at the end of
the days scoffers in their scoffing, walking according to
their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of His
coming? for from the day when the fathers fell asleep6 all
things are continuing as they now are, from the beginning of
creation. For this they wilfully choose to forget—that there
were heavens from of old, and earth comp&sed out of water,
1 Leg. 6\iyas, A, B, &c.
2 John viii. 34; Rom. viii. 21; 1
Pet. ii. 16; Gal. v. 13 (Iron. Boer, xxi. 3). An old way
with false teachers (Gen. iii. 5). Their argument was,
that the Spirit was so supreme and etherial that
indulgence of the flesh could not harm it.
3 Matt. xii. 45.
4 Vs. 22, Matt. xxi. 21. The
language differs so much from Prov. xxvi. 11 that
probably this is merely a current proverb (leg.,).
5 " Your Apostles "—i. e.,
those who first preached to you. Cf. 1 Cor. ix. 2.
6 Cf. Mal. ii. 17; Ps. xlii. 4. The
exact reference to " the fathers " is difficult to
determine. It may mean those well-known Christian
teachers and others (1 Thess. iv. 15) who, like St.
James the elder, had died between a.d. 33 and a.d. 68.
But it may naturally include the patriarchs and prophets
to whom the promise came (Rom. ix. 5). St. Peter refutes
this taunt about "the status quo of the world"
(a) by the deluge of water, which shall be followed
by the deluge of fire (5—7); and (8) by the difference
between God's conception of time and man's (8—10).
217 - SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER.
and by means of water,1 by the word of
God, by means of which (water)2 the then world being
overwhelmed with water perished; but the present heavens and
earth by this same word have been stored with treasuries of
fire,8 being reserved for the day of judgment and
destruction of impious men. But do not ye forget this
one thing, beloved, that one day with the Lord is as a
thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.4 The Lord
is not tardy concerning His promise as some reckon
tardiness, but is long-suffering towards you, not wishing
that any should perish, but that all should come to
repentance.6 But the day of the Lord shall be upon us as a
thief, in which the heavens shall pass hurtlingly away, and
orbs of Heaven, being scorched,7 shall be dissolved, and the
earth and the works in it shall be burnt up.8 Since, then,
all these things are in course of being dissolved,9 what
kind of men ought ye to be in holy ways of life and piety,
awaiting and hastening10 the coming of the day of the Lord,
because of which the heavens being
1 The allusion seems to be to water,
as the matter out of which the world was made (as in
Clem. Horn. xi. 24)—the material cause of
the world, as Thales also thought;—and to water as also
the instrumental cause of the world, Gen. i. 6.
Of. Pss. xxir. 2; cxxxvi. 6.
2 Gen. vii. 11.
3 Lit., " treasured with fire,"
alluding to the subterranean fires. But it may be "
treasured up (i. e., reserved) for fire."
We find the same conception in the Book of Enoch, i. 6.
See Clem. Alex. Strom. v. 9; Hippol. Eef. Haer.
ix. 28.
4 " The dial of the ages—the
aeoniologium—differs from the horologe of time."—Bengel,
Ps. xc. 4.
5 His seeming delay is not delay, but
mercy and forbearance (Aufge-sehoben, nicht
aufgehoberi): " Patiens quia, aetemus" (Aug.). See
Habbak. ii. 3; Ezek. xviii. 23, xxxiii. 11; Ecclus.
xxxv. 22; Heb. x. 37; 1 Tim. ii. 4.
6 One of the AEschyleau expressions
(rfippairas, rapTopdffas, inrfpoylta, AaiAai//,
of this Epistle.
7 (TToixria may mean the heavenly
bodies, as in Justin Martyr, Apol. ii. 5 (Matt.
xxiv. 29). First found in Dioscorides, in the sense of
feverish.
8 B, K read, " shall be found."
This makes very dubious sense, unless the clause be
interrogative. It had occurred to me, before I saw it
remarked elsewhere, that it might be some accidental
confusion with the Latin urentivr.
9 This is the praesens futuraseens,
the grand prophetic present which assumes the
progressive realisation of the fixed decree.
10 Just as the Jews believed that by
faithful obedience to the Law they would speed the
Advent of the Messiah (see Life of St. Paul, i.
65, 66).
218 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
set on fire shall be dissolved, and the
scorching orbs of Heaven shall be melted?1 But, according to
His promise, we expect new heavens and a new
earth, in which righteousness dwelleth.2 Wherefore, beloved,
since ye expect these things, give diligence, to be found
spotless and blameless for Him in peace, and account as
salvation the long-suffering of our Lord, even as also our
beloved brother Paul, according to the wisdom given to him,3
wrote to you,4 as also in all his epistles, speaking in them
about these things;—in which are some difficulties which the
unlearned and unstable distort, as also the rest of the
Scriptures,5 to their own perdition. Ye, then, beloved,
knowing these things beforehand, be on your guard, lest,
being carried away by the error of the lawless, ye fall away
from your own steadfastness. But increase in the grace and
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, to Whom be
the glory both now and unto the day of eternity."
So—abruptly—the Epistle ends. There are
no salutations, there is no benediction. The absence of the
former is easily understood, because the letter was
obviously intended to be (Ecumenical in character; and
perhaps this, or the indignant agitation which was shaking
the heart of the writer, or even that share in the
composition which I have supposed to belong to another, may
also account for the absence of the blessing. No conclusion,
it seems to me, can be drawn
1 Is. xxxiv. 4; Mic. i. 4.
2 Is. xxxii. 16 ; Ixv. 25.
3 1 Cor. iii. 10.
4 Even if it is assumed that this can
only refer to letters addressed to Asia, we can still
refer it to Rom. ii. 4, ix. 2 ("not knowing that the
goodness of God is leading thee to repentance "), for it
is nearly certain that the Epistle to the Romans was
addressed, among other Churches, to Ephesus (see Life
of St. Paul, ii. 170). The allusion to this Epistle
would at once account for the remark that some things in
St. Paul's writings were " hard to be understood." The
doctrines of Freedom and Justification by Faith were
peculiarly liable to ignorant and dangerous perversion,
as St. Paul himself was well aware (Rom. iii. 8; v. 20 ;
1 Cor. vi. 12—20; Gal. v. 13—26). Others explain the
reference by 1 Thess. iv. 13—v. 11, &c.
5 The writings of Christian Prophets,
Apostles, and Evangelists would soon acquire a position
on the same level as the Old Testament Scriptures. See
Rev. xxii. 18,19.
6 " All Eternity is one Day."—(Estius.)
219 - SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER.
from this circumstance, either for or
against the genuineness of the letter. But whether it be
genuine or not, or genuine only in a partial and secondary
sense, no one can read it without a recognition of its
power, or without a conviction that the " grace of super-intendency
" was at work when, in the fourth century, it was finally
admitted into the Canon of the Church.1 We do not possess in
it a letter of the intense and touching personal interest
which attaches to the Second Epistle of St. Paul to Timothy,
because it gives us far less insight into the writer's
personal feelings, and because its absolute genuineness is
not above suspicion; but if we do not hear in this Epistle,
but rather in its predecessor, the last words of the
great Apostle of the Circumcision, there is at least a
reasonable probability that we hear the echo of some of his
latest thoughts.
1 I entirely disagree with Dr. Abbott
in his very slighting estimate of the value of the
Epistle. " In omnibus Epistolse partibus," says Calvin,
" spiritus Christi majestas se exserit."
CHAPTER XI.
THE EPISTLE OF ST. JUDE.
the authenticity of the brief but
interesting Epistle of St. Jude is more strongly supported
hy external evidence than that of St. Peter. This
circumstance alone tends to establish its priority of
origin. It was indeed ranked by Eusebius, as were five of
the Catholic Epistles, among the " disputed " books ; but it
was accepted by Tertullian,1 Clemens of Alexandria, Origen,
Jerome, and Ephraem Syrus, and though absent from the
Peshito, is recognised in the Muratorian Canon. This
acceptance is the more remarkable, because in the brief
space of twenty-five verses it presents so many
peculiarities. It startled many Christian readers even in
the first three centuries alike by its allusions to strange
Jewish legends unauthorised by Scripture, and by its
quotation from a book which was acknowledged to be
apocryphal. On these grounds, as St. Jerome tells us, most
men in his day rejected it, and the triumph of its
canonicity over such prejudices can only have been due to
the strong reasons for its acceptance. One of those reasons
is the absence of any motive for a pseudonym so little known
as that of Jude, and one which even in the early Church
furnished no
1 He is the earliest who mentions it. De
habit, mul. 3.
221 - STORY OF THE DBSPOSTNI.
certainty as to the identity of the
writer. Apocryphal literature was busy from the first with
the name of St. Peter;1 and any one who wished to
secure recognition for his own opinions by introducing them
under the shadow of a mighty name, would also have had every
temptation to give them the weight of authority which they
would derive from the name of James, the Bishop of
Jerusalem. But there existed no such reason for adopting the
name of Jude. The Jude who was believed to have written this
Epistle was not one of the Twelve Apostles. He is never
expressly spoken of as an Apostle, even in the wider sense.
His name is barely mentioned in the New Testament, and only
mentioned at all in connexion with the unbeliet which he
shared with his three brothers during the years of our
Lord's ministry, previous to that conversion which, as we
may conclude from various indications, was eifected by the
overwhelming evidence for the resurrection of Jesus from the
dead. So little, indeed, is known of St. Jude, that even
tradition, which delights to furnish particulars respecting
the Apostles and leaders of the early Church, is silent
about him. Apart from a few uncertain inferences, no
Christian legend, no pious martyrologist, no learned
enquirer can tell us one single particular about the life,
the labours, or the death of Jude. The only story in which
his name occurs is the one told us by Hegesippus, and
preserved in Eusebius. He says that Domitian's jealousy was
excited by rumours that some of the earthly family of Him
Whom Christians adored as the King of the
1 Serapion— (Roiltil, Bel. Saor.
i. 470). Euseb. H. E. iii. 3. We know that
there was a " Gospel" and an " Apocalypse " of Peter.
222 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Universe were still living in Palestine.
Prophecies about the advent of a great kingdom which was to
take its rise in the East had been prevalent in the days of
Nero, and were not entirely set at rest by the elevation of
Vespasian to the Empire from the command of the army in
Syria. Timid from the sense of his own manifold crimes,
Domitian determined to enquire into the matter, and ordered
some of these "relations of the Lord," or Desposyni, as they
were called, to be brought into his presence. They were
grandsons of the " Jude the brother of James" who wrote this
Epistle, and when Domitian ascertained that they only
possessed a few acres of land, and saw that they filled no
higher rank than that of peasants of Palestine, whose hands
were horny with daily labour, he dismissed them to their
homes unharmed and with disdain,1—content with their
assurance that the kingdom of Christ was neither earthly nor
of this world, but heavenly and angelical.2
I have here assumed that the author of
this short Epistle was the person whom he describes himself
as being—" Jude the brother of James." That Jude was not one
of the Twelve may be regarded as certain. He does not
profess to be an Apostle, and speaks of the Apostles as of a
class to which he did not belong.3 The only Apostle besides
Judas Iscariot who bore that very common name was Judas (the
son) of James,4 surnamed Lebbseus or Thaddaeus. But early
tradition says that this Apostle laboured in Syria, and
1 Hegesipp. ap. Euseb. iii. 20. They told
Domitian that they only had between them about seven
acres of land, which they farmed themselves.
2 See Routh, Eel. Sacr. 196, and notes; Fleury,
Hist. Eecl. ii. § 52.
3 Ver. 17,18. 4 Luke vi. 16.
223 - " ADELPHOTHEOS."
died at Edessa; and if he had been the
author, it would be impossible to account for that
non-acceptance of his Epistle in the early Syrian Church
which is proved by its absence from the Peshito Version.1
But, besides this, when the writer calls himself "the
brother of James " it is unanimously admitted that he can
only mean one James—the James who, after the martyrdom of
the son of Zebedee, was universally known throughout the
Church—that " pillar " of the Church of Jerusalem who was
the undisputed head of Judaic Christianity, and was
distinguished as " the brother of the Lord."
I shall not here enter into the disputed
question as to who were " the brethren of the Lord," at
which I must again glance in speaking of the Epistle of St.
James.
All that need here be said is, that Jude,
though not an Apostle, was a brother of James, and therefore
a brother—or, at least, a brother in common parlance— of the
Lord. If it be asked why he does not give himself this
title, the simplest answer is that neither does James. Those
who had a right to it would be the least likely to employ
it. None were so well aware as they that from the moment
when Christ began His ministry His whole relations to them
and to His Mother had been essentially altered. On more than
one occasion, when they aspired to control His actions and
direct His movements, He had tried to make clear to them
that they must henceforth recognise the Divine mystery of
His Being. He had even classed them as children of the
world, whom it was
1 The " Jude of James," who was one
of the Twelve (Luke vi. 16; Acts i. 13), is called a
son of James in Tyndale's, Cranmer's, and Luther's
versions, and in the text of the Revised Version.
224 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
therefore impossible for the world to
hate as it hated Him.1 And if this was the case during His
earthly ministry, how infinitely more was it the case after
His Resurrection, and when He had ascended to the right hand
of the Majesty on High ! It was natural that the early
Church should speak of those holy men— who, if they were not
the sons of the Mother of Jesus, had at any rate been
trained under the same roof with Him—as " the brethren of
the Lord." It was still more natural that, knowing Him at
last, and believing on Him after He had risen from the dead,
they should themselves shrink from the adoption of a title
which pointed to a partial and earthly relationship, of
which they could not but feel themselves transcendently
unworthy. As for the later term adelphotheos, or "
brother of God," which arose to describe this
relationship,21 believe that St. James and St. Jude would
have repudiated it with indignant energy, as arising from a
reckless confusion of earthly relationships and Divine
mysteries. They could not prevent their fellow-Christians
from speaking of them as the " brethren of the Lord," but
scarcely even for purposes of identification would they have
been willing to use such a title of themselves. Like St.
Paul, they must have felt that though they had known "
Christ after the flesh," yet henceforth they knew Him "
after the flesh" no more. To have been, in any sense,
1 John ii. 4 (I have shown, however,
in the Life of Christ (i. 165) that neither these
words, nor the address " "Woman!" involved any of the
harshness or want of the most delicate reverence which
the English translation seems to imply); vii. 7 ; Luke
xi. 28; Matt. xii. 50.
2 It is found in the superscription
of the cursive Manuscript f, , which also has a
superscription to the Epistle of St. James.
225 - RELATIONSHIP OF ST. JUDE.
brothers of Jesus of Nazareth in the
humiliation of His earthly life gave them no right to speak
of themselves authoritatively as brothers of the Eternal Son
of God now sitting on the right hand of the Majesty on high.
On the other hand, nothing was more
natural than that Jude should describe himself as "the
brother of James." His object was to tell his readers who he
was, and how they might distinguish him from thousands of
other Jews who bore his name. He was personally unknown to
all but a few. If he called himself " the brother of James,"
his identity would be recognised by all. He would have some
influence as a brother of the great " Bishop " of Jerusalem,
whose fame had spread through every community of the
Christian Church, and whose authority, as a sort of
Christian High-Priest, was recognised by the myriads of
Jewish Christians1 who still went up to the Holy City at the
great yearly feasts.
Further than this we only know the single
fact that St. Jude was married. This we learn from the
curious anecdote of Hegesippus which I have quoted on a
previous page. It gives us an interesting glimpse of the
simplicity and poverty which continued to the last to be the
earthly lot of those who were connected with the Holy Family
of Nazareth; and it is the more interesting because it is
the last glimpse of them afforded to us by either secular or
sacred history. Hegesippus says that they lived till the
days of Trajan, and perhaps implies that the race of the
Desposyni ended with them.2 This anecdote also accords with
the
1 Acts xxi. 20
2 Euseb. H. E. iii. 20.
226 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
incidental allusion of St. Paul, which,
in contradiction to Ebionite traditions, speaks of the
brethren of the Lord as being not only married men, but even
as travelling about with their wives or Christian sisters on
various missions.1
In the latter allusion we can see the
possibility of circumstances which may have called forth the
Epistle of St. Jude. If he travelled as one of the early
preachers of Christianity, many years could not have elapsed
before he learnt by painful experience that it was possible
to accept the profession of Christianity without any
participation in the holiness which it required. The
imaginative sentiment which dwells with rapture on the
supposed perfection of the early Christian Church, is one
which is cherished in defiance of history and Scripture.
Hegesippus2 says that till the days when Symeon, son of
Clopas,3 was Bishop of Jerusalem, the Church was a virgin,
and that then " Thebuthis " began to introduce heresies
because he had not been elected bishop. He is, however,
probably taking a Hebrew word for a person. True Christians
did indeed preach a standard of ideal holiness, and
approached that standard in lives more noble and more
innocent than any which the world had ever seen. But from
the first the drag-net of the Church contained fish both bad
and good, and from the first the tares sown by the enemy
began to spring up thickly among the growing wheat. Many
1 1 Cor. ix. 5. "A sister, a wife,"
appears to mean, as it is rendered in the Revised Version, "
a wife who is a believer."
1 Ap. Euseb. H. E. iv. 22.
For " Thebuthis," Rufinus has " Theobutes quidam "; see
Routh, i, 237. It may be connected with nwi, and may
mean " filth."
2 Rnfinus has Cleopas.
227 - FALSE CHARACTERS.
of the converts had barely extricated
themselves from the vices of the heathendom by which they
were surrounded.1 Some openly relapsed into pagan
practices.2 Others, as time went on, betrayed a Satanic
ingenuity in making their spiritual freedom a cloak for
their carnal lusts.3 The Epistle to the Corinthians exhibits
to us a Church of which the discipline was inchoate and the
morality deplorable. The Epistle to the Colossians proves
that there had been an influx of gnosticising heresies,
which illustrated the fatal affinity of religious error to
moral degradation. The Pastoral Epistles show that these
germs of sinful practice and erroneous theory had blossomed
with fatal rapidity. In the Epistle of St. Jude and the
Second Epistle of St. Peter we see perhaps still later
developments of these tendencies. The former denounces the
atrocities of conduct, the latter the audacities of opinion,
which displayed themselves in men who, in the still
tentative organisation of Christian discipline, and before
the Church had perfected the bulwark of her episcopate, were
by the outer world identified with Christians, and had crept
in unawares among the faithful. If Jude in one of his
mission journeys came into personal contact with any of
these deadly hypocrites, and was brought face to face with
their extending influence, we can well imagine that one one
who had lived from childhood in a home of spotless purity,
would have sat down in a flame of zeal to wrap such infamous
offenders in the whirlwind of his
1 This is even more apparent in the
original of such passages as 1 Thess. iv. 6 and Eph. v.
3, than it is in the English version, where it is
happily obscured by the rendering of " covetousness."
2 See 1 Cor. v. 1—11; 2 Cor. xii. 21. s IPet. ii. 16;
Gal v. 13.
228 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
wrath. The anger of a pure-hearted Jew
might sometimes burn against the heathen who knew not God;
but here were Christians—Christians who claimed yet
loftier privileges than Israel of old, Christians who had
received a grander law and a diviner spirit, Christians who
had been admitted into a holier sanctuary only to become
guilty of a more heinous sacrilege! They were doing the
deeds of darkness while they stood in the noon-day. They
claimed higher prerogatives than the Jew, yet they lived in
viler practices than the Gentile. The fulness of their
knowledge aggravated the perversity of their ignorance; the
depth of the abyss into which they had sunk was only
measurable by the glory of the height from which they had
fallen.
" Oh,
deeper dole, That so august a spirit, shrined so
fair, Should, from the starry session of its peers,
Decline to quench so bright a brilliancy In Hell's sick
spume ! Ah me, the deeper dole ! "
Filled with the burning indignation which
was inspired alike by the Law and by the Gospel, Jude
determined to warn the infant Church against their perilous
influence. It was his object to expose and to denounce
them;—and he did not spare.
But though the intention of the Epistle,
as he himself tells us, is thus distinct, we know nothing of
the date at which it was written, or of the place from which
it was sent, or of the Churches to which it was addressed.
That it was written in Palestine, and addressed to Corinth
or to Alexandria, are conjectures, which may be correct, but
which rest on no adequate foundation. St. Jude merely
addresses his warnings to faithful Christians. The notion
that his
229 - ST. JUDE AND ST. PAUL.
letter was dictated by animosity towards
St. Paul or his followers, may be mentioned as a curiosity
of criticism.1 It is obvious that bad men, whether
Paulinists or Judaists, might fall into grievous
aberrations. Truths can always be distorted by headstrong
partisans. There may have been nominal Paulinists—indeed, we
know that there were2—who wrested St. Paul's language into
the wicked inferences that we may sin in order that grace
may abound; and that, since we are justified by faith, works
are superfluous ; or even, as we are told in modern
revivalist hymns, that " works are deadly." But that
Judaists were capable of heresies no less disastrous is
proved by the way in which they and their adherents are
addressed in St. Paul's Epistles.3 There is no reason for
asserting that the one class are here denounced more than
the other; and how little St. Jude was likely to think of
St. Paul with bitter feelings is happily, though most
incidentally, revealed, not only by the analogous tone of
St. Paul's own warnings, but also by the impress of the
Epistle to the Romans on the form which St. Jude adopts for
his final benediction. We reject the theories of M. Renan
and the more extravagant followers of the school of
Tubingen, not from any a priori views—for we know
that in that epoch, as in all others, theological
differences were wide and deep, and theological
controversies, even between men of the
1 Renan, who accepts many of the
theories of the Tubingen School in the fullest
development which they have received at the hands of
Schwegler and Volkmar, sees in the Epistle of St. Jude
one of those venomous compositions, full of deadly
hatred, which he supposes to have been circulated
through the Judseo-Christian communities by emissaries
of St. James, to counteract the growing influence of St.
Paul! See these views ably criticised by Bitschl,
Studien u. Krit. 1861, p. 103/.
2 Rom. Hi. 8; 2 Pet. iii. 15.
3 Gal. i. 9; v. 12; vi. 12; 2 Cor. xi. 20, &c.
230 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Apostolic age, could be bitter and
impassioned1—but we reject them because they rest on no
foundation, and because they are contradicted by facts of
which all can judge.
For purposes of exact comparison with the
cognate paragraphs of the Second Epistle of St. Peter, it
may be well to translate this letter also in a style more
literal than that of our English Version, and then to
consider the main problems which it presents. It is only by
the aid of a literal translation that the English reader can
really estimate the wide divergence of St. Jude's style from
the ordinary style of the New Testament writers. In order
that all may take in at a glance the affinity between this
Epistle and the Second of St. Peter, I have here printed in
italics those identical or closely analogous words and
phrases which occur in both.
Jude, a slave of Jesus Christ and
a brother of James, to them that are beloved in God the
Father and have been kept for Jesus Christ,2 being
elect, mercy to you, and peace, and love lie
multiplied?
Beloved,4 in giving all diligence
to write to you respecting our common salvation,51 felt a
necessity to write at once6 exhorting you to fight in
protection' of the faith once for all delivered to the
saints. For there slank in8 certain persons9 who
have long ago
1 Acts XV. 2.
2 See John xvii. 11.
3 Compare Eph. vi. 23.
4 Only as an opening address in 3 John 2.
s Cf. 2 Pet. i. 1. Even where the
words of the two writers are not identical there is
often a close analogy between the meanings which the
words express.
6 The word previously
used is ypdipfiv. The sudden change of tense
certainly seems to imply that St. Jude had intended to
write a more general letter, but felt compelled by the
present necessity to write this immediate warning.
7 Super-certare.
8 cf. 2 Pet. ii. 1, Ttapftird^ouffiv.
Gal. ii. 4; tmpeuraXTOvs, irapft<rTJ\Oov.
9 rives and AvOpunroi are both
depreciative (Gal. ii. 12).
231 - EPISTLE OF ST. JUDE.
been fore-described (in prophecy) as
doomed for this sentence, impious men, changing the
grace of our God into wantonness,1 and denying
the only Master, and our Lord Jesus Christ*
But I desire to remind you, though ye know all
things, once for all,3 that Jesus,4 after saving a people
from the land of Egypt, secondly destroyed such as
believed not.5
And angels, those who kept not
their own dignity,6 but abandoned their proper habitation,
he hath kept for the judgment of the great day
in everlasting chains under mirky gloom* Even as
Sodom and Gomorrha, and the cities around them,
giving themselves to fornication in like manner with these,9
and going after strange flesh, are set forth
as an example, undergoing a penalty of eternal
fire.10
1 Hoyr prevalent was this dangerous
possibility we see from 1 Cor. vi. 9—18 ; 1 John iii.
7—10; 2 Pet. ii.
2 Or " our only Lord and Master." »,
A, B, C omit i*6v; but probably (as in Luke ii.
29; Acts iv. 24; Rev. vi. 10, &c.) Semnfnjj refers to
God, though it is used of Christ in 2 Pet. ii. 1.
3 I.e., though ye have once for
all received all necessary instruction in matters
pertaining to salvation.
4 "Jesus" is the more difficult, and
therefore more probable, reading of A, B. It is
explained by 1 Cor. x. 4, and the identification of the
Messiah with the " Angel of the Lord " (Ex. xiv. 19;
xxiii. 20, &c.) and with the Pillar of Fire in Philo.
5 " Whose carcases fell in the wilderness " (Heb.
iii. 17).
6 Vulg., principatum.
7 I cannot see any intentional play
of words here, though it is in contrast with the to
8 The word used by Hesiod of the
imprisoned Titans (Theogon. 729). 'AfSios is
stronger than in the conception of permanence,
yet, as we see here, it is used for a limited period,
viz., in Enoch, to which Jude is referring, we find "
Bind them for seventy generations under the earth
until the day of judgment." (See Enoch xii. 4, xiv. 5,
xv. 3, xxi. 10, &c.). I do not think it needful to enter
into curious enquiries how these fallen angels, if kept
in chains, dwell in the air and go about tempting men
(Eph. ii. 2, vi. 12), or whether the tempting spirits
are a different class from the fallen angels. See
Excursus on the Book of Enoch and Rabbinic allusions of
St. Jude.
9 Clearly " with these angels."
To refer it to Sodom and Gomorrha as though it were
" Even as Admah and Zeboim like Sodom and Gomorrha,"
or " Even as Sodom and Gomorrha, in like manner with
these ungodly Christians," is to introduce impossible
explanations in order to get rid of St. Jude's plain
intimation that he, Like the Jews of his day, attributed
the fall of the angels to sensuality.
10 See 3 Mace. ii. 5, where the words are closely
parallel; so, too
, unknown to the N. T., is found in 2 Maec. iv.
48. The fire of retribution which destroyed the Cities
of the Plain burnt but for a day ; but it is called
aeonian, or eternal, because the smoking ruin
of it remains (corap. Wisd. x. 7), and because it is the
fire of God's retributive wrath which burns eternally
against unrepented sin. " AEonian " expresses
quality, not duration. Libanius uses the same
expression, in the same meaning, of the fire which burnt
Troy.
232 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
Yet, notwithstanding, in like manner,
these persons also in their dreamings defile the flesh,1 and
set lordship at naught, and rail at glories 2
But Michael the archangel, when contending with the devil,
he disputed about the body of Moses,4 dared not bring
1 See Is. Ivi. 10 (LXX.). They are
dreamers because they take the substance for the shadow
and the shadow for the substance, and their dreamy
speculations are mixed up with immoral practices.
2 What " glories " are meant is very
uncertain. Wiesinger and Luther explain it of evil
angels, as the context seems to imply. There is no
trace of any early sect of heretics (whether in
conduct, as those spoken of by St. Jude, or in
teaching, as those spoken of by St. Peter) railing
at angels, but rather the reverse (Col. ii. 18). In
Enoch vi. 4 we read, " Te calumniate [God's] greatness;"
and in xli. 1, "The sinners who denied the Lord of
glory ; " and in xlv. 2, " Who deny the Name of the
Lord o/ Spirits ; " and in i. 8, " The
splendour of the Godhead shall illuminate them." But
we can hardly imagine that any who blasphemed God
would be suffered to remain even nominal members of the
Christian community. Immorality, however flagrant, would
not necessarily exclude them from Churches of which the
discipline was lax or weak, as we see not only from 1
Cor. v. 2, but also from the warnings which St. Paul
finds it necessary to utter to even faithful
communities. We see, however, from 1 Cor. xii. 3 that in
the wild abuses of the " Tongues " some even dared to
say " Anathema be Jesus ! " See my Life of St. Paul,
ii. 56.
3 "Archangel" onlyin 1 Thess. iv. 16
(Dan. xii. 1, LXX.). Michael — " the merciful, the
patient, the holy Michael " (Enoch xL 8) — only in
Dan. x. 13 ; Rev. xii. 7. Origen says that the allusion
is taken from an apocryphal book called The Ascension
of Moses (JDe Princ. iii. 2). See Rampf, Der
Brief Juda. In Targ. Jonath. on Dent, xxxiv. 6 he is
the guardian of the grave of Moses.
4 The Scriptural account of the death
of Moses is very simple, but the Jews had many legends
about it ; especially how he — " Died of the kisses of
the lips of God."
The Angel of Death dared not take his
life, and so God drew away his soul with a kiss. One
legend was that Satan claimed his body as " lord of
matter" (&s rrjs saijs SetrrAfom). (Ecumenius
says he churned the body because Moses had murdered the
Egyptian. " Because of Satan's former greatness."
It can hardly be because the language of stern
denunciation should never be used, seeing that Jude
himself is here using it in the most impassioned form.
In the Catena is a strange story that Satan, seeing
Moses at the Transfiguration, taunted Michael with the
violation of God's oath that Moses should not enter
Canaan.
233 - EPISTLE OF ST. JUDE.
against him a railing judgment,1
but said, The Lord rebuke thee ! ! But these rail about
such matters as they know not,3 and such things as they
understand * naturally, like the irrational animals,
in these they corrupt themselves.5 Woe to them,
because they went in the way of Cain,6 and poured
themselves forth in the error of Salaam for
hire, and perished in the gainsaying of Korah.7 These
are the sunken reefs* in your love feasts?
banqueting with you fearlessly,10 pasturing
themselves;11 waterless clouds,™ swept hither and thither
by urinds,™ autumn-withering trees,14 fruitless,
twice dead,15 deraci-
1 Literally, " dared not bring against him a judgment
of railing."
2 The very words used by the Angel to the Accuser in
Zech. iii. 1 — 3.
3 This shows that the " railing " of
these impious men was employed against spiritual or
celestial beings of some kind. We have no materials for
entering into further details.
4 The E. V. does not keep up the distinction between
attain and
5 See on 2 Pet. ii. 12 supra, pp. 201, 215.
6 The allusion to Cain is obviously
to the Cain of Jewish hagadofh, for St. Jude can
hardly be charging these teachers with murder (see
Excursus).
7 " Gainsaying," Heb., Meribah ; Numb. xx. 13, " the
water of strife "
8 Etym. Magn. In 2 Pet. ii.
13, " spots."
9 Agapae are mentioned under that name in this
place alone.
10 Perhaps mvevuxovnevoi
refers to some such insolent selfish greed as that of
the rich Corinthians (1 Cor. xi. 21) ; a<t>dpais,
not fearing either the rebuke of Presbyters (who are
themselves afraid in poor communities to do their duty)
or the consequences which they may bring upon themselves
(1 Cor. xi. 30).
11 Ez. xxxiv. 1, " Woe to the shepherds that feed
themselves."
12 Prov. xxv. 14 ; " carried about by
every wind of doctrine," Eph. iv. 14.
13 Here St. Peter's " being driven by
a hurricane " is the more energetic phrase. The
metaphors and expressions are here as .ZEschylean as St.
Peter's, e.g., ; cf. ,Bsch. Ag.
1067.
14 " Spatherbstliche." Grot, frugiperdae.
is 'Twice dead," merely a
proverbial expression for " utterly dead," as in "
234 - THE EARLY DAYS OF
CHRISTIANITY.
nated;' wild waves of the sea, foaming
out their own shames f wandering stars, for which
the mirk of darkness has been reserved for ever. Yea,
and with reference to them8 did Enoch, the seventh from
Adam,4 prophesy, saying, " Lo, the Lord came, among His
saintly myriads, to execute judgment against all, and to
convict all the impious about all the deeds of their
impiety which they impiously did, and about all the
hard things which they spake against Him, impious sinners as
they are. These are murmurers, blamers of their destiny,5
walking according to their lusts; and their mouth utters
inflated things, admiring persons for the sake of
advantage.6
But ye, beloved, remember the things
spoken before by the Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ,
that they used to tell you, that, in the last time
there shall be scoffers, walking according to their own
1 I take the unique equivalent from Shakespeare—
" Bend and deracinate The unity and wedded calm
of states."
2 Is. Ivii. 20.
3 Or, " to these also " (as well as to
others).
4 We should say the sixth, but
the Jews counted inclusively. The only object in
mentioning this is the mystic significance of the number
seven. Thus the Jews spoke of Moses as the seventh from
Abraham; of Phinehas as the seventh from Jacob, &e. In
Enoch xii.—xvi. the prophet is sent on a mission to the
Fallen Angels. They fell from Heaven to earth, he was
exalted from earth to Heaven (Iren. Haer. iv.
2,16). See Excursus, " The Book of Enoch."
5 " blamers of their own lot."
Philo, Vit. Mas. i. 33, " and they began
again to blame their lot." Theophrastus, 13th. Char,
xvii., " discontent following in the wake of
self-indulgence."
6 A Hebrew phrase : comp. Acts x. 34.
In Gen. six. 21, " Lo! I have accepted thee," the LXX. r.
The best comment is in the words of Shakespeare—"
And not a man for being simply man Hath any
honour, but honour for those honours Which are
without him, as place, riches, favour, Prizes of
accident as oft as merit."
And as to the cause which St. Jnde assigns for
this partiality— " Plate sin with gold And the
strong lance of justice hurtless breaks."
235 - EPISTLE OF ST. JUDE.
lusts of impieties.1 These are the
separatists,2 egotistical,3 not having the spirit. But ye,
beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy
faith, praying in the Holy Spirit, keep yourselves in the
love of God, awaiting the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ
unto life eternal. And some, indeed, try to convict of error
when they dispute with you f and try to save some,
snatching them from the fire ;5 and pity some in fear,6
hating even the tunic that has been spotted1 by
the flesh.
Now to Him that is able to guard you8
unstumbling, and to set you before His glory blameless
in exultation, to the only God9 our Saviour through
Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory, majesty, might,
1 Is. iii. 4 (LXX.). Warnings
against such apostates, blasphemers, and ungodly men
must have occurred often in the teachings of the
Apostles (see Acts xx. 29 ; 1, 2 Thess.; Col. i. ii.;
Tim.; Tit.; Rev., passim). It seems a most idle
argument to refer 'this prophecy to 2 Pet. iii. 1, 2,
and thence to assume the priority of that Epistle!
2 The word is only found in Arist.
Polit. iv. 4, § 13. Separatists = Pharisees. But
here the Pharisaism is Antinomian and apostate (Hooker,
Serm. v. 11).
3 "egotistical." If this rendering be
not accepted, there is nothing for it but to naturalise
the word "psychical" as a translation of this
word. It expresses those who live in accordance with the
mere natural views of a limited and selfish life. They
are not necessarily " carnal"—-i. e.,
devoted to the basest fleshly impulses —nor have
they become " spiritual". They live the common
life of men in simple worldliness, and the slightly
expanded egotism of domestic selfishness.
4 Head for (which spoil the
continuity of the structure), eApyxere, A, C, which can
only be fully rendered by " try to convict of error; "
see ver. 9 for the meaning of the word. Elsewhere it
means " doubting" (Acts x. 20, Ja. i. 6, &c.).
5 Zech. iii. 2, " Is not this a brand
plucked from the burning ? " '(Am., iv. 1.)
6 The omission of this clause by the
E.V. (following K, L) spoils the triple structure. The
first class of these impious men is to be refuted
in argument; the second to be saved by vigorous
personal influence and exertion; the third, which
is the most obstinate and degraded class, shun, for fear
they should defile and corrupt you; yet pity them in
Christian love.
7 comp. Rev. iii. 4
8 It is only found in A it may be a
mere slip. The doxology evidently recalls Rom. xvi. 25.
8 The word " wise," omitted in , A,
B, C, &c., is probably interpolated from Rom. xvi. 27.
236 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
and power Amen.
before all the aeon,1 and now, and to all the
aeons.
I. The style of the Greek—which was no
doubt the language in which this letter was originally
written— is exactly such as we should expect from one to
whom Greek was not so familiar as his native Aramaic, but
who still writes with a passion which gives force and
eloquence to his words. It is the language of an Oriental
who knows Greek, partly by reading and partly by having
moved among Hellenistic communities, but whose vocabulary is
far richer and more powerful than his grammar.2 The words
are Greek words, and sometimes rare, forcible, and poetic ;
but the whole colouring and tone of thought recall the
manner of the Hebrew prophets, in whose writings St. Jude
must have been trained during his youth in the humble and
faithful house of Joseph at Nazareth.
The most remarkable trace of this Hebraic
structure is shown in the extraordinary fondness of the
writer for triple arrangements. In pausing to tell us
that Enoch was the seventh from Adam he at once shows
his interest in sacred numbers, and throughout his Epistle
he has scarcely omitted a single opportunity of throwing his
statements into groups of three. Thus
1 I. e., " as it was in the beginning."
2 The number of the hapax legomena
is remarkable, and some of them are full of
pieturesqueuess and force—e.g., besides others
which are only found here and in 2 Peter, or are
exceedingly rare in the New Testament. The semi-poetic
colouring of these words is a phenomenon of ten
observable in writers who are using a foreign language.
" The diction," says Davidson, " is round and full, not
neat or easy, but rather harsh. It shows one acquainted
with Greet, yet unable to express his ideas in it with
ease."—Introduction to New Testament, i. 450.
237 - PECULIARITY OF STRUCTURE.
those whom he addresses are sanctified,
kept, elect,1 and he wishes them mercy, love, peace;2 the
instances of divine retribution are the Israelites in the
wilderness, the fallen angels, and the Cities of the Plain;3
the dreamers whom he denounces are corrupt, rebellious, and
railing;4 they have walked in the way of Cain, Balaam, and
Korah;5 they are murmurers, discontented, self-willed ; they
are boastful, partial, greedy of gain;6 they are
separatists, egotistic, unspiritual.7 Lastly, they are to be
dealt with in three classes, of which one class is to be
refuted in disputation, another saved by effort, and the
third pitied with detestation of their sins.8 But saints are
to pray in the spirit, keep themselves in the love of God,
and await the mercy of Christ;9 and glory is ascribed to God
before the past, in the present, and unto the farthest
future.10
Some of these triplets—those, for
instance, in the twenty-third and last verses—are missed, in
consequence of the adoption by the English Version of
inferior readings; but as regards the rest, even if we might
otherwise suppose that some of them were accidental, the
recurrence of this arrangement no less than eleven times in
twenty-five verses is obviously intentional, or, at any
rate, characteristic of the writer's mode of thought. It
could not be paralleled from any other passage of Scripture
of equal length.11 It is unlike anything which we should
find in classic Greek, and accords with the professed
authorship by indicating the Hebraic tinge of the writer's
mind. We shall notice
1 Ver. 1.
2 Ver. 2.
3 Vers. 5—7.
4 Ver. 8.
5 Ver. 11.
6 Ver. 16.
7 Ver. 19.
8 Vers. 22, 23.
9 Ver. 20. 10 Ver. 25. II
There is something which partially resembles it in the
half-rhythmic triplets of Eph. v. 14.
238 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
hereafter that a similar antithetic
balance and rhythmic flow is characteristic of the style of
St. John. In both of these sacred writers it is the result
of their Semitic origin and Jewish education.
2. But a far more remarkable
characteristic of the writer is his fondness for alluding to
remote and unrecorded incidents of Jewish tradition. In the
brief space of nine verses he introduces current Rabbinic
views in a manner to which, in the New Testament, there is
scarcely a parallel. He accepts, for instance, the strange
notion respecting the fall and fate of the angels through
fleshly lusts. Alone of the New Testament writers, except
St. John in the Apocalypse, he mentions and names an
Archangel.1 He introduces, probably from the apocryphal
Ascension of Moses,2 a personal contention between this
Archangel and the Devil about the body of Moses, to which
there is not in Scripture the remotest allusion.3 He tells
us that Michael " did not dare" to bring a "judgment of
railing" against the Evil Spirit. He refers to Cain in a
manner which seems to imply something more than the murder
of Abel. He makes a quotation, which has since been
discovered in a book confessedly apocryphal.4 How are we to
explain these peculiarities? Do they need any apologetic
treatment ?
1 In the Apocryphal books and the
Talmud we read of seven Archangels—Michael, Gabriel,
Raphael, Uriel, Sealthiel, Jeremeel, and Sammael.
2 'See Hilgenfeld, Mess. Jud.
Ixxii. He may, however, be merely introducing the
Jewish legend in his own way. (See Lieffert in Herzog.
E. Enc., s. v.)
3 Schottgen, Menschen, and others
adduce in exact parallel to this, that in the Jalkut
Reubeni (f. 43, 3) there is a contest between Michael
and Satan about Isaac and the ram. In Hilgenfeld's
Messias Judaeorum, p. 461, various fragments are
quoted of the Ascension of Moses, from which the
reference was taken. (Orig. De Princip. iii. 2, §
1; see, too, (Ecumenius ad loc.; Cramer's
Catena, p. 160.) * Jude 14.
239 - APOCRYPHAL ALLUSIONS.
There are two ways of treating them,
which I shall content myself with stating, leaving every
reader of unbiassed mind and fearless sincerity to choose
between them.
i. There are many writers who endeavour
by various explanations to minimise whatever contradicts
their theories of " verbal dictation," and who insist that
every allusion which cannot be explained out of the Old
Testament must be accepted as a literal fact divinely
revealed to St. Jude himself. It would, indeed, be a matter
of no small difficulty to accept the Jewish legend that
angels fell from their heavenly dignity by sensual
impurities with mortal women. Hence these writers interpret
the " sons of God" in Gen. vi. 2 to mean men of the
righteous race, and they suppose that the " giants" in that
passage were the offspring of inter-marriages between the
race of Seth and the race of Cain.1 They therefore explain
St. Jude's allusion as a reference to the expulsion of
Satan's angels from Heaven because of their revolt,—a notion
very familiar to us from ' Milton's Epic, but of which there
are in Scripture only the dimmest and most disputable
traces. They take it as a divinely revealed fact that the
body of Moses was really an object of personal contention
between the Archangel Michael and the Devil, and they boldly
conjecture that Satan desired to seize the body that he
might induce the Jews to treat it as a relic to be
worshipped.2 Lastly, although the
1 As was done even by St. Augustine.
See, too, Milton, Paradise Lost, xii. 580,
seq.
2 Philippi supposes that the fact was
revealed to the disciples, to account for the appearance
of Moses on the Mount of Transfiguration. Of what use
are such conjectures ?
240 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
prophecy attributed to Enoch really does
occur in almost the same words in the apocryphal book of
that name—and although it is certain that the book in whole
or in part existed in St. Jude's time—they refuse to admit
that St. Jude could have used a quotation from a book
confessedly apocryphal, but assume either that he received
this particular passage " by independent revelation ; "l
or that it was a genuine prophecy of the antediluvian
prophet correctly handed down by tradition for two thousand
five hundred years;2 or, lastly, that the writer or
interpreter of the Book of Enoch borrowed it from St. Jude,
and not St. Jude from him.
ii. To others the rare phenomena of the
Epistle present no difficulty which requires such a
congeries of harsh suppositions—suppositions which, in their
opinion, need no refutation, because they rest on no basis.
They do not think it necessary to support the authority of
this certainly canonical, but as certainly non-apostolic,
writer by hypotheses so extraordinary. They know that at
this epoch Apocryphal literature was widely current among
the Jews, and that a dense multitude of Kabbinic legends had
sprung up around their early literature and history. Many of
these are of an absurd and objectionable character, and they
see a superintending guidance in the wisdom which excludes
all trace of these from the sacred page. Every Jewish
Christian, trained in the lore of Palestine, would be
familiar with many such Hagadoth; and it was
perfectly
1 " Apostolum Henochi verba ex
singular! divina revelatione habuisse." —Pfeiffer,
Decas, it. § 8.
2 See " Enoch Restituins: An
attempt to separate from the Books of Enoch the book
quoted by St. Jnde," by Rev. E. Murray, 1838.
241 - APOCRYPHAL ALLUSIONS.
natural that in writing to his countrymen
St. Jude should refer to such beliefs by way of passing
illustration, just as St. Paul refers to the traditional
names of the Egyptian magicians,1 and to the legend of the
wandering rock.2
St. Jude's quotation from the apocryphal Book of Enoch3
no more stamps the book of Enoch, or the passage quoted from
it, as a Divine revelation than do St. James's references to
the Wisdom of Solomon, or St. Paul's quotations from
Epimenides, Aratus, or Menander. From those pagan writers,
and even from the last—deeply dyed as he was with the
vicious morality of a decadent age—St. Paul quotes without
hesitation a religious truth, or moral aphorism, or
historical allusion which happens to illustrate his general
purpose. It is in no wise strange that St. Jude should make
analogous use of the Book of Enoch and the Ascension of
Moses, which were current among the Hebraists whom he
was addressing, and whose views he shared. Some have
supposed that he used them because they were accepted by
those against whom he is writing, and because any
consideration derived from these would have the force of an
argumentmn ad hominem. It seems to be a more
1 2 Tim. iii. 8.
2 1 Cor. x. 4. See Life and Work of St. Paul,
i. 48,638.
3 The direct quotation is in Jiide
14, 15, but there are several other traces of St. Jude's
acquaintance with the book; for instance, the
pseudo-Enoch, no less than Jude, refers to " wandering
stars" (xviii. 14, 16; xxi. 3), and comes near the very
remarkable expression " chains of darkness " (Jude 6; 2
Pet. ii. 4, 5; " Bind Azazel . . . cast him into
darkness " (xii. 5—7); " Fetters of iron without weight"
(liii. 3). Hofmann and Philippi try to prove that the
Book of Enoch was written by a Jewish Christian. Locke,
Ewald, Weiszacker, Dillmann, Kostlin, &c., only admit
later interpolations of a Jewish book.
242 - THE EARLY DAYS OF CHRISTIANITY.
natural supposition that he alluded to
current conceptions for a particular object, just as all
writers do in all ages, without entering into any discussion
as to their literal truth.
Such are the conflicting opinions of
different commentators. They affect questions which lie in
that neutral region of uncertainty where all true Christians
should respect their common freedom. They touch on questions
of literature and criticism. They hinge upon definitions of
inspiration which the Scriptures themselves do not furnish,
and which the Church has in consequence withheld. They may
be safely left to the influence of time, and the widening
thoughts of mankind. All that we need say respecting them
is, " Let there be in things necessary unity; in things
doubtful liberty; in all things charity."
iii. If we ask, lastly, who were the
evil-doers against whom the parallel denunciations of St.
Jude and the Second Epistle of St. Peter were hurled— St.
Jude exposing their unnatural wickedness and blaspheming
presumption, the Second Epistle dwelling mainly on their
corrupting influence and specific faithlessness—the answer
is that neither of the sacred writers is dealing with a
definite sect, but that the errors and malpractices which
they denounce afterwards came to a head in the mysteries of
iniquity which characterised many sects. These errors
contained the germ of the systems which were subsequently
known as Antinomian Gnosticism. Very shortly after the
period with which we are dealing, the Nicolaitans drew on
themselves the indignant anathemas of St. John. The second
century saw the rise of other defilers of the Christian name
and profession. Such were the
243 - WHO WERE THE HERETICS?
Ophites, who lauded the Serpent of
Paradise as their benefactor ; the blasphemous
Cainites, who made their heroes out of all the vilest
characters mentioned in the Old Testament ;2 the
Carpocratians, who taught licentious communism ;3 the
Antitactae, who regarded it as a duty to the Supreme God to
violate all the commandments, on the ground that they had
been promulgated by His enemy the Demiurgus; 4 the Adamites,
who taught men to live like brutes.5 None of these sects as
yet existed as sects, but in the wild opinions
attributed to Nicolas and Cerinthus we see the seething
elements of reckless speculation which sprang from a common
fountain, but under the subsequent name of Gnosticism split
into the two opposite streams of a reckless immorality and
an extravagant asceticism.6
1 Iren. Haer. i. 30, § 5.
2 Epiphan. Haer. xxxviii. 2.
3 Clem. Alex. Strom. iii. 2; Theodoret,
Haer. i. 6.
4 Clem. Alex. Strom. iii. 4.
5 Epiphan. Haer. Iii.
6 Clem. Alex. Strom. iii. 5, § 40).
|